The Adventures of Al-coholic

Autobiography

Authored by: Ales Ridley Abna lll

The Adventures of Al-Coholic

Written by a Native Georgian, Ales Ridley Abna lll You may contact me at father-raw@hotmail.com Writing cleanses the soul, I write to remember I attempt to remember as much of my life as possible and put those memories in chronological order. My goal was not to offend anyone; however some of these memories are offensive Table of Contents These pages contain much of my life.

-----------------------------------I dedicate this book to Cameron and my Heart Rosa------------------------

The Adventures of Al-Coholic Let me start with the genealogy that I care about the Coronial; Alfred Victor Bradley, he passed away before my birth. From what Ive learned he was a Teddy Roosevelt type of adventurer. The Bradleys were from Pen Rod a small town in Western Kentucky. Alfred joined the Army to escape a coal miners existence. While stationed in Brownsville, Texas he marries Grace Cotton the Matriarch of our family. They have two daughters Sara Elizabeth and Kathryn Ruth. In the families early years theyre stationed in Honolulu, Hawaii then just before the bombing of Pearl Harbor theyre transferred to Fort McPherson in Atlanta, Georgia. The family buys a home in East Point, Georgia the fourth one built on Dorsey Ave. Both girls graduate from the University of Texas. Go Horns! Mother passed away the year before Vince Young led the Longhorns to collage footballs National Championship. However, I could hear her all the way from Heaven, Hookem Horns. Great Grand Mother (Mae) was from the South Side of Atlanta. She allows Ales Ridley (Abe) Abna to marry her daughter Nell. Abe and Nell have four sons Ales Ridley (Abe) Jr. my father the oldest, Uncle Don the 2nd good one, 3rd Uncle Jim a bad apple and the youngest Uncle Harry a lifelong alcoholic, guitar playing paraplegic. He had been shot in the back at age thirteen in a hunting accident. The family settles in College Park, Georgia. Ales Sr. owned and operated Abes Barber Shop in East Point hes mentioned in a book written by Lud-Lo Porch a popular WSB radio broadcaster that compiled books on Southern Culture and Atlanta history. The Abna family is forced to sale their home due to the expansion of Atlanta Airport. They move to Bell St. in College Park down the street for the A&W Drive-in restaurant. My mother Kathryn married (ABE) Jr. they have three children, Gary Cleve the oldest, 2nd Leone Ruth and Ales Ridley Abna lll born on Friday the 13th in the month of July of 1956, we lived in the Bradleys house with Granny Grace. Mother would often read my favorite bedtime story. The story I believe destined me to Become a fisherman. The Poem is at the end of this story. Thanks Mom! My earliest memory of Granny Mae, Nell and Abe (Paw Paw) they would take my brother, sister and I fishing to local pay lakes. Kids under 12 fished for free, theyd catch their limit and limit out for us 3 kids. We were encouraged to lie or just keep quiet about our catch. The guy at the lake never questioned us. Abe was a renowned Bream fisherman he maintained worm beds and raised crickets and sold quality home grown fish bait. Granny Maes health demised and the family put her into College Park nursing home. I knew she was sick and I didnt like seeing her there. Not long after she passed away, my first experience with death; it didnt much sink in. Then theres Aunt Leone, Graces wealthy sister that lived in Sacramento, California. Leone married money, becoming famous as a Champion Polo Player; she is inducted into Californias Sports Hall of Fame the same year as Olympic Swimmer, Mark Spitz. Throughout my childhood, she would schedule a two-week visit at least once a year. She always came bearing exotic gifts from her world travels. Leone was an interesting, arrogant Old Witch that somehow, some way shed start some kind of altercation. Usually questioning the way in which we were being brought up, then she would cut her stay short and always leave the family in an up roar.

For some reason members of my extended family and I never got close. Uncle Don and Jims children were distant cousins also Great Aunt Sarahs and Uncle Sams children. Id see them at Family reunions and maybe Christmas. I do remember visiting Uncle Sam, I had a black eye, and he says hell give me .50 cents for every one I come home with. He passed away before I could collect for my second. Not long after Aunt Sarah marries Uncle Bernie. A nice man thats kind of quiet and a little strange. When I spent the night we watched a lot of TV. Uncle Ted Smith mothers cousin from Kentucky, a life-long bachelor that worked for Lockheed Aeronautics at their Marietta, Georgia plant building airplanes. He was very close to his Aunt Grace and the family historian, a great story teller. Mama and Daddy Whaley were also out of East Point their son Red married Sarah Elizabeth. They have 2 sons Michael Bradley and Patrick Hoyt. Red an Alcoholic and Sarah divorced, not long after he passed away. I never met him however, Im sure he and I would have had a lot in common. Brother Gary named Aunt Sarah Wo Wo, as a toddler when whoever was driving got close to her house he would shout WO! WO! And it stuck. Wo Wo and her two sons lived on La Rose St. in East Point. In a small 2-bedroom house on 5 acres deemed the Farm? Daddy Abe with the help of his hired hand a kind hard working black man named Le Roy Glass. They gardened and tended a large chicken coup we also had two cows and some rabbits for us kids. On Sundays at Wo Wos, Granny Grace and Alberta the Whaleys nanny would slaughter chickens ringing their necks. The chickens would fly around with no heads thus the term flying around like chickens with their heads cut off was used quit often during my upbringing. Wo Wo was lead decorator and minority partner with Ed Mateer and Co. decorating service on Washington Rd. in East Point. Eds wife Charlotte and Mama Kathryn also decorated for the company. Great Aunt Sarah sewed window treatments in their drapery workroom and Daddy Abe installed them. My family belonged to the East Point Christian Church across the street from the decorating company. I attend Kindergarten and Vacation Bible School there. My most important early memory; not wanting to go to Hell! I learned that in order to avoid such a thing from happening was that I need to be saved. Well this is a no brainier and all I have to do is accept Jesus Christ as my personal Lord and Savior. I was so relieved that I was not going to Hell! Then on our first class trip, we load up in a Church Bus and tour Historic West End Firehouse #7 and The Wrens Nest home of Joel Chandler Harris author of The Tails of Uncle Remus. Being an adventurous young Lad, I venture from Graces alone to the farm; Id have to cross 2 of East Points busiest streets. My goal was to see Alberta my cousins Nanny. Shed always have fresh cold chocolate milk, which I referred to as hockey milk. I walk in and say, hi Alberta can I have some hockey milk? She asked, wheres Miss Grace? I answer, I think at home. She calls Grace and asks her had she seen me lately? Grace replied, why? Alberta said, because hes right here with me asking for some chocolate milk. Grace drives to Wo Wos with a switch in hand then she walks me home, switching me every step of the way. Then we walked back to Wo Wos where she explained the danger I had put myself in. We got in the car and returned home, needless to say I didnt get any hockey milk and I never did that again. The Nevals lived across the street they have 2 children Dolly and my best friend Teddy. He and I would play all around our neighborhood then one day we discover a large pile of white

power. We figured that it must be leftover snow from wintertime. After playing in it for quite some time, our skin and eyes started to burn. We return home to Graces and ask our housekeeper Sarah Bennett. How come left over snow was so pain full? After bathing us, she wanted to see the left over snow. A couple of houses down, land scrapers had left a large pile of white lime. Lucky for us Teddy and I we were pretty tuff. Abe Sr. let me shine his shoes or sweep up the barbershop. I heard several different opinions about his personality. I just stayed on his good side and I would take that approach with most adults. I learned early that most things generally just workout fine for me. Corporal Punishment just wasnt necessary, I only recall ever being punished that way one time my entire childhood. Grace would say that I was such a good child that Id either become a Priest or a Serial Killer. Aunt Edith, a very sweet woman in Graces Bridge Club she operated the East Point Theatre. The 5 of us kids got to go the movies quite often; the cartoons were the highlights to me. The Bridge Club also takes us to the Lowes Grand Theater to see Gone with the Wind and many other family trips to places like Stone Mountain, The High Museum and the Grant Park Zoo. Most of the things we did were cultural, educational and made fun. Daddy Abe takes me on a Landscaping job with Leroy Glass, the woman was so pleased with the work wed done. As we left the job to show her appreciation she gave Abe a hug. For some reason I tell mother that, I saw her kissing him. I dont think he ever forgave me for that one! In the early 60s family friend Jack Gray accepts the position of manager at The Atlanta Airport. He marries a Bridge playing Bombshell his age Mrs. Hazel they 2 children Evon and Jack Jr. During the Cuban Missile crisis we would have air raid drills at school, things got so serious that Daddy Abe started building a fallout shelter at the Farm. He dug a large hole in a terraced bank and poured a concrete flat slab roof 6 inches thick. Thats as far as he got then the crisis ended, he filled it full of hay and we made it our Fort, until it got to muddy. It was one of our neighborhood campsites for many years. November 22, 1963; School let out early that day so Teddy and I walk home to find out that President John Kennedy had been shot by an assassin in Dallas and had died. Mother and Granny Grace were crying I gave them both tissues. I didnt understand how important of an event it was. One day Teddy and I ride our bicycles up to the corner store on Washington Rd. Theres a little boy crossing that busy street, hes struck by a car and was killed instantly. I again experience death this time close up and personal I had nightmares for months! Even now, I dont have to close my eyes to relive it. Organized sports have always been disappointing to me they would put all the ringers on the same two baseball teams every season. The rest of the league was below average and average players that never experienced what it was like to be on a winning team. Id walk to Center Park Field by the East Point Water Tower to practice and to home games. Grace would take me to my away games she never stayed then she would pick me up after the game. My sister Leone would come to some of my games. Then one time I lost the ball in the lights and lost the game, she consoled me, saying that it was only a game. Being a chunky kid was tuff; my Cub Scout Troop sponsored a toy drive, we took the toys to the Little Red School House. School for retarded children I would be volunteered to play Santa

Clause and give out the gifts. It was a heart breaking experience having those children sit on my lap they really thought I was Santa. Then in Grammar School; my 1st crush Tina White and I performed the night before Christmas for the PTA. She in kerchief and I in my cap, Grace made us both long nightshirts I was embarrassed to death. I had no musical talent what so ever but I tried the Trumpet and the Saxophone. This kid named Clyde Reeves played such a good sax that during our recitals I would only have to hit about every third note Clyde carried the load and I learned how to sandbag. Theres no telling how much money mother spent on Guitar Lessons. My first instructor taught above Jacksons Music in West End, Atlanta. My last effort was from a blind man that taught the lead guitarist of the Atlanta Rhythm Section. The only thing I play is a mean FM radio. I think I had a normal childhood being blessed with a Great Grand Mother, Grandfather, 2 Grandmothers a Father and Mother many Uncles and Aunts, Paternal and Adopted. Wo Wo bought out Ed Mateer with Granny Graces help and changed the company name to Sarah B. Whaley and associates. She and Mother belong to the National Association of Women in Construction (WIC), thru the association they made friends in Southeast and all over the country. Martha Heath worked for Jake Heaton Erection, Perk Jackson for Otis Elevator, Dottie Childs for Beers Construction and Janice Pace worked for McElroy and Hardy. These women would become life-long friends of our family. The Heaths, Martha and Weldon lived in Forest Park he worked for Clayton County Parks and Recreation as a Maintenance Engineer. They had no children, on weekends Cousin Pat and I would spend the night with them. They loved to play all types of card games, then-after we got tired of rummy and go fish Martha would go to bed. Weldon would break out a mason jar full of change and teach us how to play poker for money. We talked betting strategy and he would let us make our own bets. One night Martha came in and said Weldon just what are you teaching these boys now, he said teaching them to be men. That made me feel like a real person not a child and I was pretty good at it. Perk Jackson had two sons Carl, Garys age and Mark my age; she had divorced before my time. Mark and I had a lot in common then grew closer as we matured. Dottie also had Cousin Pat and I over for spend the nights we would stay up late and watch TV. She was short lady with a sweet disposition. We often accompany our family friends Aunt Estee, Elise and her daughter Becky to their mountain cabin not far from Lake Winfield Scott in North Georgia. Wed ride horses, swim, fish, picnic and hunt for arrowheads a great place to be a kid. The family follows Reverend Bob Tyler and we join a new Church, West Side Christian on the corner of Dodson Dr. and Ben Hill Rd. in East Point. Encouraged by real estate developer Scott Hudgens, Abe and Kathryn buy a one and a half acre water front lot on Lake Sydney Lanier in Lumpkin County, Georgia. Its a United States Army Corps of Engineers reservoir. The lake is over 38,000 acres and has 692 miles of shoreline. Our lot is on Thompson Creek off the Chesatee River it runs into the Chattahoochee River which makes up the main body of the lake. Our family friends Uncle Jack Delong and his wife Aunt Nina they owned the Elbow Room Bar and Grill and The Campbellton Rd. Liquor store. Uncle Ken an Eastern Airline Pilot and his wife, these people were wealthy, in addition to their town homes in East Point; they had very nice second homes on the Lake. My parents bought a 2-bedroom one bath 50s style trailer. Abe had a porch razing and in one weekend they added a 12 foot by 24

foot screened in front porch. We also had a small aluminum storage building deemed the little shack. We could sleep 15 people comfortable or more according to how well you knew each other. This was a great place, Daddy Abe bought an 18 foot Larson ski boat with a 90hp Evinrude outboard engine and would ski us kids all the way to the south end of the lake. We would stop at Uncle Kens then by Scott Hudgens place he had a two story dock with a diving board. They both had children our ages Marsha Scotts daughter was a knock out. Then on to Uncle Jack and Aunt Ninas they had no children but they both were like big kids that loved to play, swim and ski us until our arms would just about fall off. Mama Kathryn a Collage swimmer also worked for the City of East Points Department of Recreation were she an eventual State Representative Dick Lane taught swimming and were life guards. Mother never learned to ski however she coached and taught a multitude of us how to swim and ski. She seemed more comfortable in the water than out she would hang out with us kids until she had cook. Then after dinner Uncle Harry played his guitar and we would sing our hearts out until we would just fallout from exhaustion. I often got to spend the night at Jack and Ninas. A long drive way led to their dock. So Jack bought Nina an old Military Willis Jeep then painted it Pink and had a Tan Bikini Top made with pink tassels. So it was easy to take down and bring up whatever we needed. They have a recreation room with a bumper pool table and Uncle Jack had a Nickel Slot Machine with a bowl full of Nickels you couldnt keep the money however it was a lot of fun. All the Adults drank Alcohol and smoked Cigarettes; I thought it was something you got to do when you grew up. As I matured I did notice when someone drank too much. Id ask Daddy Abe about Alcoholics weather he was one or not. He said Son I work 3 jobs. Then play with you kids all weekend, I dont have any time to go to meeting. Therefore, I cannot be an Alcoholic, now your Uncle Harry and Aunt Nina are but your other Aunts and Uncles and most of our friends drink socially. I say but their all such nice people he says not all the time, youve been lucky that everyone has a dark side that too much Alcohol brings out. Our ski boat gets stolen; Abe has everything insured and buys a Glass Master 18 foot tri hull with a 120hp inboard out board Mercurser engine. The crooks took the motor then sank the boat by the dam. The water went down and on fishing trip Brother Gary spots the boat and a car. We wondered if there was a body in the car. The Sheriff had a wreaker pull them both out there was not body. Daddy tows the boat back to our lot and beaches it; once he gets it on the trailer he transforms it into the Crappie Queen. He installed two long benches on either side then put on a blue Plexiglas top with rod holders every few feet also lantern holders in the front and back of the boat. He bought a 3hp outboard engine; it did what it needed to do just not very fast. Our friends Ray and May an older retired couple, their place was 2 lots up from ours, they had a large V Hull Aluminum boat also rigged Crappie style. We would meet up with them under the power lines and often times slaughter the Crappie. Especially when it was real cold too cold to be out there but thats when the fish were biting. Mama Kathryn would keep every fish she caught, Id say thats too small and shed say its bigger than a butter bean. May had a lucky poem it went like this, come little fishes, come to me, with your tail in the water and your head toward me. The Salters also from East Point, Zack worked for Southern Bell. They buy the lot next to ours and build a nice house and dock. He has 2 daughters the younger Mary Ann is my age and they belong to our Church. They also have a new ski boat with more power than ours.

My 1st Bass; Uncle Weldon and I get in our John Boat it had no motor. I rig my Zebco 33 with an 8 inch black flip tail worm, Weldon paddles while I troll my worm. Straight across the way from our dock is a little cove we called the little cover. We had made or way down our side of the lake to the Dam. Then to the far bank and as we passed the little cove I get a strike. Weldon instructs me on how to land it, I get it to the boat and Weldon lips him. Ive caught my 1st Large Mouth Bass a 3 and a pounder. Then back to show off our catch, I was so proud and Weldon told everyone how good I followed his instructions while landing the fish. Then we cleaned it and mother cooks it for me and Weldon to have with our dinner. There were 2 local Grocery stores Robinsons and Perkle and Son, Bait and Tackle on 9E north. His son Ralph and his wife Mrs. Perkle, I thought their whole family where wonderful people. After Abes boat was stolen, he stored his new boat there; one day I asked Mr. Perkle where do the Black People hang out around here? He said, do you see that large Oak Tree across the street, thats where we hang-em! And by the way we dont care too much for long haired Hippie types either! Mother, Grace and Wo Wo had 4 season tickets to The Theater under the Stars at Chastain Park a very cool venue. Daddy Abe went once; he said that the wine and cheese crowd just wasnt his cup of tea. Therefore he would raffle off his ticket to 1 of us kids who had completed the most choirs. I got to see Oklahoma and went to another musical that was rained out. Mother and Wo Wo would also take us five kids on a family trips to Maggie Valleys Ghost Town, Ruby Falls and Lookout Mountain also Cherokee North Carolina were we saw Unto these Hills the story of the Cherokee Indians Trail of Tears. After seeing Hells Angels on Wheels and some of the early motorcycle gang movies. Teddy challenged me to a gang fight between him and me. He showed up with a steak knife and I have a 3-foot chain with a combination lock at one end and a leather strap at the other. When I saw that knife, I started swinging my chain. Then Teddy lunged at me, I wrapped that chain around his head about three times, the combination lock hit him square in the temple. He went down and out for a ten count; blood trickled out of his ear. I thought I had killed my best friend. When he regained consciousness we both ran home and we never mentioned our gang-fight to any one or discussed it with each other. Wo Wo had a major 2 bedroom, 2 bath addition built over built over a monstrous entertainment, activities, playroom with a fire place. Mike and Pats room was huge its petitioned off with built in dresser drawers and has book shelves to the celling and a desk in the middle accessible from either side. The boys bathroom had an extra-large shower. So Alberta had her own room with a large hall bath. Not long after Alberta passed away I was very sad. The La Rose St. neighborhood kids were all Cousins Mike and Pats age, we would camp out in the Paynes barn that was converted into a bunkhouse. Cousin Pat, Dennis Payne, Neil Huff, Frankie Wilson, Mike Goff, Danny Joiner and I played late night dodge lights. We would gather in the middle of the 5-way intersection every one looking for upcoming cars and when one was seen wed holler lights! Then scramble and hide, when we got bored with that wed jump the fence at the Dunlap Arms apartments swimming pool. We would swim real quiet until one night one of the guys does a cannonball of the diving board. Cousin Pat had taken a dump on the side of the pool. The manager catches us and runs us off then calls the police, being the last and slowest of the group to leave. I get nabbed on the walk back to camp; the police take me back to the pool then show me the load that Pat left behind. I explain that were camping out

behind the Paynes house on La Rose St. They take me in and I call Daddy Abe he picks up Pat then comes to the jail. The next day were made to clean up the pool and warned to never return or face being arrested for trespassing. All the guys were pissed off at me for being so slow. April 4, 1968: Cousin Pat and I where on our way to see Mamie Kennedy the Whaleys nanny at her apartment on Simpson St. in Atlanta. As we traveled through the West End in his 1965 convertible Mustang we have the top down and were listening to the radio. The station interrupts the music with a news bulletin that the Reverend Doctor Martin Luther King had been shot. The streets and sidewalks become crowded at Mammies she meets us at the back door and immediately turns us around and says you boys put that top up. I ask her, why would someone kill him? She just says theres a lot of meanness in this old world baby, now you boys had better be getting on home. June 6, 1968 another sad day for our family, Robert Kennedy is assassinated. Throughout Grammar School I had one teacher that taught all subjects. As an above average student that allowed me to be a member of the Georgia Safety Patrols cross-walk guards. You also had to come from a family that could afford to send their child by train to Washington D.C. It was 1968 the summer of love; I went out and bought me a Nauru Jacket just like the one Gandhi wore. During our tour the bus driver pointed out D.C.s largest park Central City, it was full of all kinds of people. I asked Miss Chapman my 7th grade teacher, who are all those people? She replies Hippies, Hippies I reply! Whats a Hippie? She explains there just people who believe in Peace and Love. I then ask her, what do they do for a living? She replied nothing just peace loving people playing in the park throwing frizz-bees and such. I made up my mind right then; I wanted to be a Hippie. Teddy and I were also long-range bike riders in our pre-teen years. On Sundays we would ride as far as Piedmont Park, in midtown Atlanta. We both had English 3 speeds that would really pedal. Once we got to the park we would rehydrate and rest usually no more than thirty minutes then wed ride back to the house. On one of our trips we get to the park and it was unusually crowded. I ask some Hippie types what was going on and they inform me that the Allman Brothers Band where playing that afternoon. I ask Teddy if he wanted to stay a while. He says he cant that if his mother knew how far and where we had been riding too shed kick his ass. I said didnt you tell her weve been riding to the park. He said yes, just not to which park and did you tell your parents? Yes, they didnt care as long as we were together and home by dark. I stayed, he split, so alone I saw my first Rock Show it was so cool. Getting dusk I haul ass scared to death thinking every shadow was the Boogie Man. The entire ride was through some very tuff neighborhoods parts of Piedmont Rd. and especially Main St. from West End to Fort McPherson. I have never pedaled so fast and hard in all my life. Of course, it was after dark when I got home. I was put on bike restriction and could never to leave the city limits again. Aunt Leone comes to visit; we take in Atlantas brand new open air Zoo the Lion Country Safari in Stockbridge, Georgia it was really neat. However, it didnt last long. We also talk her into financing an outing to Atlantas new theme park Six Flags over Georgia. We had a lot of fun with the old witch! Our decorating company wins a window treatment bid on new Convalescent Home in Waycross, Georgia its built on the grounds were the largest Oak Tree in diameter in the world stands. I ride with Daddy Abe to measure the job. In that tree and in the surrounding area is

more Squirrel nest than you could shake a stick at. The job comes due to for installation and its squirrel season. Daddy Abe lets me take our Little Pet 410 shotgun that Granny Grace gave me and Cousin Pat it belonged to Coronial Bradley. Then while Daddy does the installation I walk to the adjoining property and the hunt is on. Once I sit down and get quite theres Squirrels ever were. I take aim and shoot, one down! The Palmetto bushes and underbrush is so thick that I cant find it and I give up on that one. I repeat the same scenario, the Squirrels are ever were and I shoot another one. I cant find this one either, now Im feeling bad, I wanted to take Granny Grace a mess of Squirrels. I was never one to kill something for the thrill of killing. Daddy Abes not disappointed and says we should have brought Missy our Spaniel. He was also proud of the fact that I was a Hunter as well as a Conservationist. By this time Wo Wo sat on the National Board of Directors of Women in Construction (WIC) she and Kathryn decorated all over the South East. They decorated the Club House and Leasing Center for the Fox Croft Apartment complex in Miami, Florida. They take me and my sister on our first architectural, historical road trip. We tour the Ringling Brothers and Barnum & Bailey Circus Museum and P. T. Barnums home in Tampa then to Bush Gardens. We wanted to tour President Nixons Southern White House but Dick was not at home. Security let me have a coconut from the Presidents grounds I thought that was cool. My sister and I get to fly from Miami to Atlanta; it was my first time on a Jet Airplane. I carry my Bush Gardens souvenir a 6foot fuzzy plastic snake that Wo Wo named Ass-a-fit-a-tee around my neck. I learned early to appreciate Southern History and Architecture. The one Im glad I missed: The trip to Yellow River Drag Strip in Conyers, Georgia. Cousins Mike and Pat and Brother Gary were sitting on the hood of Wo Wos Dodge Dart station wagon. When Huston Platts Funny Car went out of control it jumped the guard rail and crashed into the infield. Her car was the first one hit Gary pushed Mike and Pat out of harms way. A dozen spectators behind them were killed. The station wagon is totaled the roof was collapsed were Platts car bounced off, Gary drove the car home. I dont know if my Sister didnt like guys or she just never got asked out. I accompanied her to many of the local dances at the College Park Auditorium we saw Paul Revere and the Raiders, Tommy James and the Shondells, the Swinging Medallions also Doug Clark and the Hot Nuts. We would meet up with her girlfriend Lu Lu Roman I think she might have been my second crush. Then at the Hapeville High School sock Hops, I befriended band members of Hot Ice. This is where I started to love live music. Abe Sr. lost a long battle with Diabetes, first his toe, then his knee. After he lost the rest of his upper leg he passed away from compilations from the disease. Before his death I witnessed him get Baptized. I heard some people say something about fire insurance. None of my family ever talked much about Religion or Salvation. If he truly accepted Jesus Christ as his personal Lord and Savior then hes in Heaven. Another experience with Death! Once again Granny Nell and Uncle Harry are forced to sell their home due to Airport expansion. Daddy Abe buys them a home in East Point on Cloverhurst Cir. Now heres where things get a little weird. However: maybe not in the South. Wednesday nights were Mother and Graces bridge night out. Abe was on the night shift that week; turns out my brother had been trading drugs for sex with my sister. I discover them in the act and Im asked if I cared for a shot of Pussy? I lose my Virginity to my sister! I wore a Condom and all but it felt weird having sex with my drugged out sister.

10

My father graduated from Russell High School, Brother Gary graduated from Russell in 1969. Leone was expelled from Russell and all Fulton county schools. So I didnt want to go to a school where I might have some of the same teachers that taught my father. And my sister had not left a positive legacy. Cousins Mike and Pat go to a new school Briarwood High, Mike is in their first graduating senior class. Pat would be a sophomore therefore I wanted to go school with them, in order to do so Wo Wo was made my legal guardian. Im in high school and have a different teacher for six subjects plus a homeroom teacher and I was in culture shock. An average student that played 8th grade football, 1st string defensive right tackle our team didnt win a game we sucked. I also went out for wrestling, being a rather large lad over 165 lbs. I would have to wrestle unlimited and practice against this Behemoth lumberjack type of a guy Big Pat Massingale. He would kick my ass every day, so I go to the coach and tell him of my situation and he answers tuff! Knowing I would be facing all kind of persecution and ridicule, I quit anyway. One afternoon the crew was hanging out in Wo Wos play room. The phone rings its our friend Van Temple, he says he will be over shortly. Theres a knock at the door its Van he has magically appeared! We are all amazed; he has a brief case in his hand its his fathers Cellular phone one of the first ones. We all got a big laugh at the size and weight of this thing; 40 years later just look how far electronics have come. Brother Gary, cousins Mike, Pat, I with a large group of friends mostly Mikes classmates take in my 1st Atlanta 500 Stock-car race. Everyone got puking drunk except me and Gary, I was just instructed to keep my mouth shut if I wanted to keep hanging out with the Big Dogs. Lake Spivey a great outdoor venue my sister and I take in my first real concert Grand Funk Rail Road. Theres a group of seniors all affluent yuppie types that wanted to smoke some pot; its also my first time. Leone took control of the situation and their money; she bought an ounce that back then came with rolling papers. She rolled every bit and we smoked out, never have I seen so many stoned football players. I guarantee my sister became a legend that day among those guys. Id have a strange way of making friends. Bill C. a junior got his brand new senior ring, they would reverse them and pop underclass punks on the head and he did. I tell him that my brother is a Russell High School, Red Neck, Hippie type that will kick your ass if you do that again. So the next day I make arrangements for Brother Gary to pick me up after school in his 1968 Chevy pickup truck it had a 283 engine with a 3 speed on the column transmission and dual glass pack cherry bomb mufflers. I just introduce him to Bill and from right then, Bill and I were best friends, he always had my back. While trying out for 8th grade track Im in line to throw the Discus. Im behind Sonny B. after his throw he offers me some pointers. I say Fuck You. He responds, are you Crazy! I answer yes, he said I thought so. He still holds the record for longest softball throw in school history. There still looking for that ball, I think a dog picked it up and made off with it. Cousin Sonny and Aunt Ruth, Granny Graces older sister come to visit from Shreveport, Louisiana. I think its a little weird that Sonny insists that he and his mother sleep together. Not only that, Sonny has this green thing behind his ear. I ask Mother, is it a Tumor or what? Mother says Ridley mind you own business, until one day I see him take it from behind his ear and put it in his mouth. I am freaking out and tell Mother its chewing gum; she says if you ever do that I will knock it clean through to the other side, do you understand, yes, Ma'am I

11

understand! Daddy Abe helps Sonny and Aunt Ruth get a place but they dont stay long they supposedly went back to Shreveport. I think Aunt Ruth passed away and Sonny put her in the trunk of his Cadillac. Hes probably still cashing her Social Security check she may never die! I fail 8th grade English Grammar and have to attend summer school at Russell, now whos idea was it to take all the reprobates throughout the county and put them in one place for the summer! Hello is there anybody in there and if there is, can you hear me! In addition, the summer school English teacher Miss Ruby taught my father, another reason I didnt want to go to school there. Birth defects, I was born with orthopedic feet super high arches and hammer toes. My parents and I are convinced by Dr. Joe Hughes that he could fix both my feet by doing an Achilles tendon release on each Tendon. What I understood is that my Achilles Tendons were to be lengthened by cutting them in half. Severing them and letting the healing process of one in his teen-age adolescent years take place. Im introduced too and acquire a taste for pain killers and sleeping pills. There was no such thing as Physical Therapy in those days and I was given a list of exercises. That of course when Mother asked had I done my exercises I would lie, that shit hurt! Therefore after some 40 years later and after being a Master Paper Hanger and a Jeweler Ive learned one simple thing. When you cut something in half it gets shorter whether youre in your teen-age puberty years or not. It gets shorter period, after all these years, Id still like to kick Joes ass! July 1969 Brother Gary asked Daddy Abe if he could go to the Atlanta Pop Festival. Then my sister asked if she could go. Then Cousin Pat asked if he could go. After they were all denied they send me to ask if all four of us could go. Abe says not no, but Hell no! So being the only obedient one my dumb ass missed it. The other 3 said screw it and went. They figured that the experience would be well worth the punishment. I hold that against them to this day. Assholes! I return to my 2nd year of high school in a wheel chair with both legs in cast. A school chum of mine Terry B. terrorizes me daily. He pushes me around 90 miles an hour up and down the school hallways, until I just couldnt take it anymore. Therefore, I decide to take Daddys 38caliber pistol with me to school. When Terry approaches me in the hall, I pull that Gun and tell him that if he ever touched me again I would kill him. He says I am sorry I had no idea I was bothering you, Terry was not the brightest star. Wed be best friends from that point forward, all the way up to the betrayal. Im taking trips with upper classmen, I didnt think, I knew I was the Shit! Brother Gary the elder, Cousin Mike and a bunch of his senior class friends ask Abes permission to take a trip to the Talladega 500 stock car race in Alabama. Well of course, if they wanted to go theyd have to take me; after all, I had no friends my age. Abe agrees proclaiming that we better not be calling him from no Alabama Jail! There were 3 carloads of us, Me, Brother Gary and Cousin Mike in Garys pickup truck. Wild Bill B. drove his VW, Danny J. and Harry J. rode with him. Barry drove his Ford Galaxy and Pete crazy legs G. Doug S. and Cousin Pat rode with him, there were 10 of us in all. They had enough beer in coolers to stay drunk a week. Also plenty of liquor wrapped up in their sleeping bags. The truck was bringing up the rear, then just as soon as the convoy crossed the Alabama state line a car with its high beams on got on our tail and we speed up, it turns out it be a Ran Burn County Sheriff trolling for Georgia Boys going to the race. He pulls us over for speeding; we convince him that our Daddy is in the lead car of the 3-car caravan and all the beer is his. About the time he was going to let us go with a speeding ticket the other 2 cars

12

full of dummies come back. He then asked which one of these under age men is our Daddy and were all busted! Back at the station, they take up a collection from the 10 and call it a fine and confiscate the coolers. In the aftermath, they let us loose so we decide to go on to the race. Luckily, 8 of us had our tickets. Only 2 guys had to be smuggled in, 1 in Barrys trunk and the other in the trunk of Bills VW. In those days, you could camp in the infield the night before race. Being our sleeping bags are never searched there was plenty of booze and as usual Id have to sneak to drink. With all by buddies looking out after their own asses knowing Abe would kick theirs if anything happened to me. Harry took some Hash and didnt want to smoke alone, he knew I could be trusted and was no Rat. Even after being busted and losing all the beer and most of our money we still had a blast and it was a great race. We took a vow not to tell Abe, however somehow he would always find out. This time he took some admiration that we handled the situation ourselves, but was still pissed. He tells Brother Gary that you might have traumatized your little brother. I give organized sports one more try and try out for B team football. Cousin Pat was the starting offensive tackle, Coach Eskew orders Pat and I to scrimmage one another and I refused. I ask the coach for another opponent, I explain that I couldnt go 110% against my own cousin. He said do it or hit the showers, Im thinking surely Pat must feel the same way about me. Not a chance, that Son of a Bitch nailed my ass! I responded, Fuck All Yawl and hit the showers. This is a life changing experience, from there on out I hung with the Heads, Screw the Jocks and the Straights. My Drug use went straight through the roof; I had become one of those people that your mother warned you about. I was now a card carrying Peace, Love, Sex and Drugs, Rock til you Drop, Party until you Puke, Hippie! That event set off a rampage of failures, failed everything that quarter, except Chorus and P.E. Then back again to summer school where Id be reunited with the same bunch from the year before. Where we further developed our skills as Rebellious, Militant members of the Counter Culture. These days it would be called organized crime. Now lets get things straight and clear, right here and right now. Im not blaming my Mother and Father for my failures or becoming a Dope Head, the closest thing next to GOD was a Surgeon. Who would have thought that, that operation and a coachs decision would transform my Life! July 4, 1970 the second Annual Atlanta Pop Festival, I knew better than to ask Daddy Abe, however the other three went again without permission. Jerks! For my 14th Birthday, even though Cousin Pat was on restriction for going to the pop festival. He and I ride his motorcycle to Piedmont Park to see Canned Heat. It was part of The Atlanta Pop Festival apprehension project we didnt stay long. The next day we slip off again and he takes me riding through Vinings off Paces Ferry Rd. by Cumberland Mall. Behind the Overlook Apartments we take a dirt road to the Paces family cemetery. On the other side of the cemetery is the observation summit its the most awesome view of Atlanta you can see all the way south to the Airport and east to Stone Mountain. Paces Mountain over- look is where Sherman of the Union Army watched the burning of Atlanta. Ellen W. a good looking, smart, strawberry blonde she and I were good friends. We were in a lot of the same classes and always set close together. She would allow me to copy her homework and occasionally wed cheat in Coach Potato Heads history class. It was the easiest; during his test he would fall asleep. So after copying Ellens results I share them with someone else who shares them with some else, we all miss spelled the same word. However I always

13

missed a couple of questions the other two scored the same as mine. Ellen was cleared and the three of us were suspended. Not everything in High School was bad, Cousin Pat was the President of the Key Club, he campaigned for me and I would be installed as a member. The Key Club ran the concessions at the football and basketball games were I would sell dope right out concessions. That quarter Mother paid for a mathematics tutor and I aced Algebra. Then of your grade in English grammar is determined by our term paper. With help from my genius brother-in-law Gary Southerland, a one-time South Eastern Amateur Chess Champion and an expert in plagiarism. Gary wrote it, Mothers Sectary typed it and I signed it. I received an A+ over 100; Im then accused of cheating. I supply all my references and was cleared; Mr. Guinn asks me if he could keep it to show other students an example of a perfect term paper. Why not what was I going to do with it? I received a C for that quarter, corruption and gray areas came natural to me! My friend Scott P. his father had thrown him out and he had nowhere to go so I ask Daddy Abe if he could live with us. Abe agreed, Scott and I didnt have a problem going to school we had a problem staying at school. After we sold out of that days allotment of Dope wed catch a ride to Cowarts Lake and link up with dealer Dave and Bozo his counterpart and re-up, the lakes rope swing was historical. Our buddy David R. flipped out after doing some STP at the Led Zeppelin concert in Macon, Georgia. He was put on Thorazine a powerful Psychotropic drug just to keep him normal. He has a bunch of this stuff and trades me and Scott a hand full for a few Black Beauties. Not knowing what they were we sold them as barbiturates? That day about of the heads got suspended for passing out in class. That night we were having Cousin Pats birthday dinner, Scott and I had taken one of these pills each. By the time the cake was served were rubbing it all over our faces just trying to get it into our mouths. Mother orders us to bed, we make to the down stairs bathroom Scott had to Pee. While doing so, he passes out hitting his head on the bathtub; I have to drag him up the steps and to bed. We woke up the next morning with the worst hang over ever, Mother accuses us of drinking. We take advantage of that accusation over being on Dope. I beg her to let us stay home from school, she says after last nights exhibition, forget it. There was this kid at school, I had fronted some Dope and he refused to pay. Saying there aint shit youre going to do about it any way, I said you now your right about it. However, I got these pills we call Greenie Meenies and theyre cheap fifty cents apiece. I advise him to take four of them that there mild; he goes into a Comma for a week. Luckily he didnt die or remember where he got the pills. After that, he always paid up front. That summer Scott was visiting his family so Brother Gary and I ask Daddy Abe if we can go to the Firecracker 400 stock car race in Daytona Beach, Florida. We crash in on Cousin Mikes senior class trip they had already been there a week. Hot Rodders Wesley C. in his 1956 Chevy and Johnny S. in his 1969 396 SS Chevelle were happy to drive us around showing off their cars. Mike was also happy to see us and the race was great. Wild Bill and Cousin Mike had made plans through out there senior year to roommate together. Bill becomes the youngest manager in McDonalds history. Mike out of the blue joins the Army and marries his high school sweet heart Janet Talley. October 29, 1971 Duane Allman of the Allman Brothers Band died. I didnt realize how serious of an affect his death had on me, I was very sad.

14

Daddy Abe and some his firefighter buddies join Cedar Creek hunting club in Monticello, Georgia located at the intersection of highway 212 and 16 in Jasper County. The club fronts the Cedar Creek Wildlife Management Area and the Oconee National Forest. The clubhouse was a great place with a huge front room and a fireplace, a large dining area and kitchen. Also an attached bunk house that had lights central heat and a Coke machine that had beer for .25 cents a can. Not only was it the coolest clubhouse ever it was on some of the most prime Deer hunting land in the State! My first deer hunt starts before dawns early light. Daddy Abe takes Cousin Mike thats home from boot camp and I to our Deer stands, he tells us if we dont shoot a deer to stay in our stands until 10:00 oclock and hell come get us. It gets day light and theres a slight breeze and Im freezing, I hang in there for about an hour. Not knowing where I am, I get out of the stand and sit on the ground next to a fallen tree at least Im out of the wind. Then I fall asleep to be awakened by a Deer pawing the ground across the creek. I see that its a large spike buck and shoot it, moments later Mike comes to see what Ive shot. I say its across the creek, he congratulates me and we speculate on how to get this deer to our side of the creek. I find a downed log that crosses the creek, its slippery so I take my boots of and cross in my stocking feet. Mike says to make sure hes dead; I say well his eyes are open and his tongue is hanging out of his mouth, hes dead. Down the creek I find an old roadbed where the water is very shallow a good place to cross. So I holler for Mike to throw me my boots, he ties them together and throws them. He throws them in the creek so now my elation turns to anger I was going to put the deer on my shoulders to keep it dry. I grab him by the horns, then drag him through the creek and pick up my boots on the way, now Im really freezing. Mike knows the way back to the truck so we grab an antler each and off we go. By the time daddy gets there, we have already loaded the deer in the truck and cranked it, Im finally thawing out. When we get back to camp Terry Ramsey one of Abes men helps me process the animal. He instructs me on how to gut him, after puking a couple of times Terry offers me a beer and we drink several I also learn how butcher and properly package a deer. An experience that I will use the rest of my life, oh yeah thanks for throwing my boots in the water Mike. Cousin Mike returns to the Army and ends up as a Ranger in the 101st Airborne, he does a tour in Vietnam. Bill H. and our friend Clint invite me to see the Rollins Stones in Tuscaloosa, Alabama. Daddy Abe not only held that lie against me about being busted in Talladega but he says your still fifteen and I dont make the concert. Soon after Im in the head shop checking out posters, I see a Tuscaloosa concert poster of Mick Jagger. Hes performing Jumping Jack Flash beating the stage with a chain, the picture is taken from the back of the stage. I can pick out Bill and Clint on like the third row, I buy it, take it home and show it to Daddy Abe then I proclaim that could have been me! He simply says to be sure that all your lies will find you out and that you reap what you sow, I hate it but hes right. For a couple of years Daddy Abe had let me have a summer lawn care service and do odd jobs around town I had saved $650.00 dollars. Then on my 16th birthday, I bought my 1st car a 1965 four door Chevelle Malibu with a 283 engine and an automatic transmission. Now I had wheels and would become a big time Dope Dealer. I hooked up with Dealer Mike his connection had it all Acid, Blacks, Reds, Yellows, 3-grains, Quaaludes, Sopers, Mescaline, THC, Psilocybin, MDA, Hash and all the Pot you wanted and was glad to front it. This was back in

15

the day when Dope was very good and very cheap! I made a lot of money and of course had many friends; I didnt care much for girls they only slowed me down. Ken R. and I are wondering whether we would make good Gangsters as well as Dope dealers. My friend orders a pound of Pot; I give Ken a gun and a ski mask. I take him down the street to pose as a hitchhiker then I pick him up and he says this is a stick-up. We cannot hold back the laughter and explain the situation; of course my customer didnt appreciate being used as a Ginny Pig. However, it does not affect our business relationship. My man was out of Pot so we copped a pound down at the Strip in Atlanta; it was like an open air Drug Market right off Peachtree Street in between 10th and 14th streets, in front of Jeans West and Sexy Sadies Boutique. The city leaders let the place run wide open to the Hippies in order for Real Estate Values to drop. And they did the IBM tower stands there today. We hid the Pot in the bushes, my sister sees us and rats us out. She hated the fact that I had a live in friend and she didnt. Mother was about to flush it down the toilet until I point out that it cost $200.00 dollars. She asks, can you return it? You mean like at Sears, yeah I can to that, she says I want that money. And what are you and Scott doing with that kind of cash anyway it would cause Scott to have to move, thanks to my Bitch Sister. 1972 Some recent Briarwood graduates were attending the University of Georgia in Athens. They call to encourage me and my friends to join them in the anti-Vietnam-war march; its sponsored by the Southern Christian Leadership Conference. So being the only one that had a Car, I load it up with friends; they just wanted to walk down Peachtree Street, smoking pot in front of the Cops. The guys from Athens and I have our picture taken in front of the State Capital while shaking hands with David Lowery, Ralph David Abernathy, Hosea Williams, Jessie Jackson and Andrew Young the picture ends up on the front cover of the Great Speckled Bird underground newspaper. Daddy Abe was none too happy that. That Counter Culture Crap appealed to me the way it did. That year these other Briarwood graduates majored in chemistry at Georgia Tech. They made a batch of Mister Natural MDA. They came by to visit and dropped off a sample. I decide to give it a try on a shopping trip to the mall. I would get so high that I call my sister from a pay phone. The dial was spinning so fast that I had to close my eyes and count the holes to dial the phone. Thank God! She answered the phone, where all I could say was Baskin Robins. There was only one at Greenbrier Mall, when she got there, she said I was glowing and all I could say was Mister Natural. After a few hours and a couple Valium, I could finally talk, I never ran into them again. I think they own an island somewhere. My first black friend: Juarez C. a tall, slender, light-skinned fellow with a Jimi Hendrix afro. His older sister owned a house with a swimming pool in the front yard. They lived in Fountain Blue Estates on Fountain Blue drive by the Greenbrier Mall. He moved from Washington, D. C. and fit right in with the Heads. Being of Southern Heritage Abe didnt care for Blacks even though we had housekeepers and nannies from my birth. Juarez a very smart fellow offers to help me with my schoolwork and I except. On the way home, it comes to me that hes black and Daddy Abe is probably at home. I tell Juarez to wait in the car to make sure its all right to have company. I rush in Daddys in the back room watching TV, I say a friend of mine has come home with me and were going to study. He says OK where is he I say in the car, he asks why, I say Daddy hes black, again he says OK bring him in its rude to leave someone hanging like that I say thats not

16

funny, What he answers, the hanging I say. I introduce him to Granny Grace and Daddy Abe, Sarah Bennett also gives me her approval and all is well. Abe and some of his buddies from the American Legion post 52 in East Point plan a fishing trip to Destin, Florida. At the last minute, one of the guys cancels and they invite me. As soon as we get there, it starts storming and were stuck in the Hotel. Thereafter, a two-day poker game commences. I beg Daddy to let me play then after the 1st nights marathon they let me in the game, 5-card stud. I get dealt 3 Jacks and the dealer misdeals, I freak fucking out its the first time my father has seen me flip my wig. He calms me down and suggests we go to the local bar to watch college football. He buys me my 1st beer at a bar with my dad; were watching Alabama beating the snot out of Georgia. By this time daddy has a good buzz going, where he says, there aint nothing but whores and football players that go to the University of Alabama. At that moment the fellow sitting next to us stands up, hes a monster of a man and he says excuse me sir but my wife graduated from the University of Alabama! I thought we were dead, Daddy gently says what position did she play. That fellow thought it was the funniest thing he had ever heard. He started buying drinks for everyone, the game ended and we made our way back to the Hotel, we never wet a hook but still had a good time being with my dad and the guys. Cousin Mike returns from Vietnam shortly after his return he drank heavily and was abusive it didnt take long for Janet to divorce him. He then moves home and works for his mother. Terry B. and I take our 1st trip to Daytona Beach, Florida for Speed Week and the Daytona 200 Motorcycle Race, my Chevy was in serious need of tires. So I take 4 spares mounted on rims, our plan was to sleep on the Beach or in the Car. We meet up with a large group of High School friends. Blaine S. rode his Kawasaki 900 motorcycle. Ronnie E. and I were walking down the beach drinking our beer in cups. This fellow that we had never seen before pulls up and gets out of a MGB convertible. Hes got a bottle of Tequila in his hand then says howdy boys lets have a drink! Were trying to wave him off because behind him there are 2 Daytona Beach patrol officers on foot. They hand cuff him, call a patty wagon and off he goes to jail. The MGB is sitting there running; Ronnie and I look at each other then get in and take turns cruising up and down the Beach, until it ran out of gas, we were afraid to drive it on the hard top. Mark S. Blaine, Ronnie and Randall E. Terry and I go to the Big Race it was the 1st Super Stock Bike race Id ever seen, it was awesome. On the way back Ronnie rode with me and Terry then as soon as we get into downtown Macon we have a blowout. Thereafter we make it the rest of the way back without incident. Man did we have a Ball! Cochrans Mill, my friends and I would party down then slide down a slick rock waterfall in to a large pool that we swam in. One day after it had been raining for a couple of days my friend Steve got caught in the undertow and drown. Not long after another friend Steve Boggs was hauling ass up his driveway on his dirt bike with no helmet on, another friend pulled into the driveway in his Pick Up truck and they collided Steve died. I bring a girl-friend Cathy A. home to dinner to meet Granny Grace. After dinner, I take Cathy home and when I return, I asked Grace, what did you think? She replied, I think shes a slut, I was shocked and exclaimed, Granny Grace shes a nice girl! Grace replied, yeah nice girls put it in for you. She was right and I would come to the realization that I liked large breasted women, a little on the trashy side.

17

I make an appointment to have my hair styled after school across from Crowleys Stake House, Bar and Grill. My friend Bill Hudson is the bartender, its a dark bar and while sipping my Jack and Coke. I order a lady at the other end of the bar a drink, turns out its my English Teacher Barbra W. In whose class I would always sit in the front, she had a provocative style of teaching. As Im leaving she says Ridley I dont want to ever see you in here again and by the way thanks for the drink. It was so cool that she left it right there. Back then, they had after school punishment, work detail, I held the record for most days awarded. Mr. S. the Janitor smoked Tampa Jewels Cigars. So on occasion, I would bring him a box. Therefore I never worked a days work detail I would sign in and split. Afterwards, Id come back at the end and sign out. I learned at an early age the value of a corruption! Then came the dreaded dress code crackdown at all Fulton County Schools; Hair above the collar, no beards, neatly shaved every day or return home to do so. Everyone complied; however, I take the advice of my Genus brother-in-law Gary Sutherland. I bought and wore a mens shorthaired wig, then at the next compliance assembly. I was called up and challenged by principle Max M. He said Ridley do you intend to ware that wig to school. Yes, I replied then make sure you do not take it off while on school property. I won that easy, all my friends that cut their hair were pissed at me for not taking charge and organizing a wig revolt. I didnt ware that stupid thing long it was just to dam hot to bare. Thereafter, I the Radical, Militant would conform with Honor and get a Haircut. Cousin Pat and Wild Bill had trail bikes, our friend Doug S. had become a motocross rider and was the lead mechanic at Yamaha of Atlanta on Campbellton Rd. With Dougs reference, they let me finance a brand new Yamaha 175 Enduro; this is a great little motorcycle. Brother Gary and I cut trails behind Wo Wos to practice trail riding before hitting the big trails it was a lot of fun. Marietta, Georgia: A 200 foot deep lake is formed when a Rock Quarry crane operator struck an underground spring filling the Quarry leaving the Crain submerged. This was a great swimming and diving spot, 1 diving cliff was 40 foot off the water on the other side a 90-foot drop to the water. Pat, Bill and I would ride our bikes and meet up with bike riding classmates the wild bunch John C. Mark and Bryan R. Jimmy and Randy L. Alan R. and Weird Harold S. One dive I inadvertently do a belly buster off the lower cliff, I was struggling when another friend Brad Rice dove in and saved me, thanks Brad. My 2nd Speed week Tony and Tom V. whose father was the chief photographer for the Atlanta Braves and Atlanta Hawks, we 3 plan the trip and rent a hotel room. Tony and I also rent a motorcycle trailer, he has a Kawasaki 750 and I take my Yamaha 175. Tom had just completed restoration of his VW Bug. His father built a high performance engine that they installed the day we left. Tony installed a trailer hitch on his Barracuda then eight of us load up the 2 cars and off we go. Tom hauls ass leaving us behind then at Lake City, Florida his engine blows. When we get to the exit the four of them are waving us down. Now we have eight people and one Barracuda, so we unload Tonys Bike, he and I decide to ride in together. When we get to the Suwannee River Tony kicks it and we do a 90 mile per hour wheel stand all the way across the Suwannee River Bridge. Im screaming you Fucker you could have warned me, he just laughed. We get to Daytona and have a great time it was so cool having a bike at bike week. The night before the race I did some Acid and rode the Beach all night long tripping my as

18

off. After the Race we ride the Bikes back to Lake City were Mr. V. had brought Tom another engine that they install and we make our way back, another fun trip. My end of the bedroom became a Hippie Shrine with black light posters around the bed. Beside the bed on a short table that held a 4-foot black light and a large candle that I read by. Above the bed a black fish net that held my 6-foot plastic snake Ass-a-fit-a-tee from Miami. After returning home from the Leslie West and Mountain concert I turn in and light the candle. I wake up to flames reaching the ceiling, my pillow had fallen into the candle and theres a fire! I run through into my parents bedroom, there both asleep, I grab the dogs water bowl. Fill it in the bathroom then run back to my room and douse the flames. I repeat this action three times; I put my fan in the window to draw out the smoke. I go down stairs and grab a soup spoon out of the kitchen that I use to scrape up the melted spot in the carpet. Next I go out to the garage and find a piece of carpet then I dispose of my Hippie Shrine that was smoke damaged. I even had to throw away Ass-a-fit-a-tee he had melted and had to go. The next morning my room had been transformed back to the way it was. That night at dinner Daddy Abe says I dont know what happened at that concert last night, but whatever it was, your room sure looks better. 30 years later Mother moves the carpet and the cover up ends. I would finally fess up and tell Mother the truth about the transformation of my Hippie Shrine back to normal. I was a successful Dope Dealer, until one day at School I thought I had sold out of that days supply of ups, downs and all-a-rounds, so I take a couple of Yellow Abbots, Barbiturates. I nod out on my desk; they were used to me sleeping through class until I started snoring and apparently loud, very loud! The teacher escorts me to the principals office for a shake down, confident there was nothing left. I pull out my car keys, a pack of rolling papers and about $200.00 dollars cash in front of the principle. Max asks me, what are you doing with that much cash. I reply that I eat a lot of lunch! Then I reach deep into my pockets to pull them inside out then out comes 2 Yellow Abbots and I swallow them. Max tried to grab them but I was too quick, at that moment Im expelled. Therefore, I figure what the Hell, Im expelled, so I proceed to cuss out everybody in sight. Until I see mother come through the front door. I immediately calm up as if nothing had happened. My family had enough influence at school, Audrey Plant the School Secretary is in Mothers Bridge Club therefore the Police werent called. Mother takes me to our family doctor insisting that my stomach be pumped. Instead Dr. Fedack and I had a long conversation were I spill my guts about how Fucked up life has been since the 7th Grade. Why I ask? Sonny knowing I was in need of a vacation offers to take me to Orlando, Florida to visit our friend Jeff A. He had moved there the year before. On our way we decide to camp out in an Orange Grove, were in Sonnys Baja VW so the sand was no big deal. We travel well inside the grove to where we feel safe. After smoking a joint and drinking a few beers, we settle down to sleep. About that time I notice a light way off in the grove, the light looks like its swinging and a person starts to whistle. I wake up Sonny and say check that out. He says no way were miles away from anything much less from somebody. I go toward the light, it goes off, and the whistling stops. We lay back down thinking nothing of it. Not long after the light comes back on and the whistling starts again. Sonny says Ill go and check it out, he heads toward the light and it goes out again and the whistling stops. When he comes back, I ask well what did you see. He replies Orange Trees as far as I could see. We determine that its the ghost of the Orange Grove; we pack up and get the funk out of dodge then find another Orange Grove. Smoke

19

another joint, drink a couple more beers and go to sleep. The next day we visit with Jeff and tell him the story, he says you do have some more of that Pot dont you. We do then ride to Daytona for a day at the Beach. We bring Jeff back home then camp in another Orange Grove. Then back to Atlanta, nobody believes our Ghost story, however Sonny and I do. After Im expelled I drop out of high school out and since I quit so did Terry; his Dad let him get a job and so does mine. Just as long as we attend Atlanta Area Technical School at night to get our G.E.Ds. Since Wo Wo owned a decorating company it was only natural for me to become an apprentice wallpaper hanger. Mr. Williams a master paper hanger paid me $5.00 dollar an hour which back in the 70s was pretty good for a drop out. I didnt last long at night school, Monday was OK, Wednesdays went well, however Friday night was boogie down night we would ware our dancing clothes to school and split at the brake, then hit the local bars. The Roman Lantern and Dee Fords were right up the street. The drinking age was 18 so I use my brothers I.D. Those 2 bars were N.W.A wrestlers hangouts, Abdullah the Butcher, my all-time favorite, opened a restaurant and cooks the best ribs in town at Abdullahs BBQ on the west side of Atlanta in Ben Hill. Terry went on and got his G.E.D, I didnt see the use after all I had a trade and was making good money. Still living at home, selling and doing quite a bit of dope. On Sunday mornings, a lot of your local Rock Stars, Drug Dealers and Wrestlers would gather to eat breakfast at Thomass restaurant in Hapeville. I got to know wrestlers Tony Atlas and Kevin Sullivan the Boston Battler. Mother and Sarah decorated the restaurant and the Thomas family home. They were not only good customers but great family friends. Stan Thomas built a massive home and horse ranch in Sharpsburg, Georgia. They breed Champion Quarter Horses and he sells them all over the world. One afternoon, Im at the house with Granny Grace and she has a heart attack. She takes her heart medication with no results, then she has several episodes and I give more Nitroglycerine. I begged Grace to let me take her to the Hospital or call 911, she refused! Then Mama Kathryn walks in with a bag of green beans. I exclaimed! Grace is having a heart attack; please make her go to the hospital. Mother tosses her the bag of beans and says Grace; you dont have time for a heart attack. These beans need snapping for Abes dinner, I thought that was the cruelest thing I had ever witnessed. In turn, she stopped having the heart attacks, snapped those beans and cooked dinner and all was well. Then Daddy Abe came in from a landscaping job had dinner and headed to the Fire Station for a 24 hour shift, he was some kind of Superman! I think the meaning of life sunk in that day. That life is a bitch and if you choose to you could die. Another-time Grace calls me at Mothers shop and shes crying, Im thinking shes having another heart attack. I jump in my car and haul ass running every traffic signal and stop sign. I get to the house and our old cat Nellie had died Grace ask me to bury her and I do. Nellie just went out to the patio to lie in sun and died; now thats the way to go! My friends Terry, Clint and I go to the North Georgia Mountains as often as possible. Wed get really stoned and go the Smith House in Dahlonega where they seat you at a very large table and serve a family style meal all you could eat. Then at Oktoberfest in Helen we fit right in with all the beer drinkers. One day we climbed Amicalola Falls the highest falls east of the Mississippi. Climbing the falls is a piece of cake, however coming down is another story. On the down side I slip and grab an overhanging limb. Im dangling over the falls Clint grabs my belt and pulls me to safety. We would also hike the Appalachian Trail up Tray Mountain then on to the Moody Hollow waterfalls for a brisk swim. We always had plenty to smoke and even more

20

to drink then get blasted with a view. Each trip to the mountains is spiritual experience, we camped a lot thinking we were getting closer to God. The route we had to take went thru Cummings, Georgia. Daddy Abe advised me that after midnight to stop at the city limit sign and put my car on a leash and walk it thru Cummings. So taking his advice about 1:00 oclock am, I get pulled over, for what for going to slow. I say to that cop; My Daddy said you cant go to slow thru Cummings after midnight. He answered a smart ass are you; during the search he dumped the ashtray and found a couple of roaches. Between the seats there were a few seeds. In the trunk he found our Bong it had a saturating stash that was filled with a couple grams of Hash. We also had an ounce of pot that Terry stuck down his pants. They took us in and were booked, mug shots and fingerprints. The Sheriff showed up to supervise the bust of these 3 city boys. While in the Sheriffs office Terry throws the pot behind a filing cabinet. When the Sheriff checked our I.Ds he discovers that I was a minor. They let me call Daddy Abe where he and mother come to my rescue. Not only did they let me go, they also let me drive my car home. I got an hour and a half sermon on the way home from Abe. Terry and Clint were charged with possession and contributing to the delinquency of a minor. They had the pleasure of being jailed with Junior Samples of Hee Haw fame. Terrys dad made his bond; Clint had no one to get him out. After 30 days the Sheriff got tired of feeding him and let him go on his own recognizance. By coincidence, my friend Leslie C. is the Secretary of the Fulton County Juvenile Court. My case came across her desk and she shreds my file. Then there was some good old boys on trial in Cummings for arson, they burned down the courthouse. Terry and Clints records went up in flames, unbelievable; nothing would come of any of this. Expect Clint stayed pissed that we didnt make his bond, O well, better pissed off than pissed on! Leslie C. dated Wild Bill throughout High School, she moves into Dunlap Arms Apartments on Dunlap Circle in East Point. The Apartments turn out to be a drug infested party town. This old boy David K. was a Charlie Manson, guitar playing, mind controller type that lives downstairs. Heres what we would do, wed sell these old boys up the hill a bunch Lilly F-40, Reds, Barbiturates. Then after a while he and I would head up the hill to their apartment to shoot craps. David had an enchanting way with those bones, my job was to bet big and lose. Then David would take over the game and win all my money back plus all their money and most of the pills that we sold them. He was something to behold! My friend Jeff C. played drums all thru high school we thought he would be the next Keith Moon. He linked up with singer Chip N. and my childhood next-door neighbor Charlie S. a very talented guitarist also guitarist Larry W. and bass player Wayne S. These 5 formed a Rock and Roll band called Black Dog. They worked the local apartment clubhouse circuit and some college gigs at West Georgia and Georgia Tech. Terry, Sonny and I were roadies with Jeffs Brother Danny. I would mostly sell dope; we all had a blast and I made a lot of money. I had plenty of whatever for whoever wanted to get high. Daddy Abe dropped out of his hunting club the dues just got to high, so he and his fellow firefighting buddies leased a couple of hundred acres in Putnam County, Georgia behind a dairy farm. The area looked great but it just wasnt very productive. Daddy and I had met up with Ken Huggins out of Zebulon, Georgia for the Saturday hunt. Ken went home that night so Abe and I camp out, after dinner we build a fire then sit back to relax. I have some real deal Acapulco gold I ask him if he wanted to smoke a joint and we do. Afterwards, we start hearing noises real faint at first, then louder and louder, were looking at each other inquisitely. Then he says ah hell its

21

geese we laugh it off and go to bed. The next morning around 10:00 oclock that seems to be as long as I can hang in a deer stand. I get down, it has warmed up and I start shucking clothes. Im stalking my way up the creek and I step into a nest of Yellow Jackets. They swarm me and as Im fighting them off I throw down Daddys rifle and run like hell. Ive gotten away from them and realize that my dumb ass has thrown down my gun. I have run back into the swarm pick up the rifle and run like hell again! When I get back to camp Im whelped up from head to toe. All the lifesaving firefighters ask me what happened, they burst out laughing and never administer any relief. Daddy chews a big wad of tobacco and started putting this yuck on me, I say never mind Ill just suffer. When I get home I tell mother and she asks Abe, didnt you put some tobacco on the stings, he says I tried. I say there has to be another way, mother says yes there is you can suffer and I do! I sell my Chevelle to Wild Bill and buy a Toyota pickup truck, its spring and my 3 rd speed week is coming soon. Bills brother Kenny moves to Daytona Beach, Florida with his wife and daughter. Brother Gary and I arrange to camp at Kennys in his driveway. On the way there Gary tells me that he has fallen in love and plans to get married. The Big race was great an all in all around great weekend. He and I bond like never before. Gary marries Joyce E. her father Napoleon owned Estes Heating and Air Conditioning they were also from East Point. Their midnight candle lit ceremony was held in Piedmont Park under the Gazebo it was the coolest ever. My friend Buster R. had just returned from Vietnam, he and I pick up Granny Grace and make our way to the park. Joyces mother and father were there Abe and Kathryn where out of town. Why Gary didnt our parents there, I still dont know why? One afternoon, Id gotten my monthly allotment of dope, enough pills and powder to fill a knee-high rubber boot that I stashed with my other shoes in the bottom of my closet. While hanging up my clothes Granny Grace knocks over the boot, the booty in the boot spilled and my days as a high roller had come to an end. I was at Brother Gary and Joyces Washington Rd. apartment, making my first delivery. The phone rings, Gary answers, its Mother she tells him that Im needed at home at once. I knew bye the tone that the jig was up. Its either time to fess-up or bullshit my way out. Bye this time Daddy Abe was a Lieutenant and had some political influence, the detectives were waiting and I cooperated from the jump. I gave them a line of Shit a mile long about how I had met this guy named Crazy Dave, which was true. He was a stone cold junkie. The story went like this; Dave was feeling the heat at Dunlap Arms apartment complex where he had been dealing Dope for quite some time. So he asked me if I would hold his stash for a few days until things cooled down. During the shake down the phone rings, a detective tells me to answer it, that it might be Dave wanting his stash back. Turns out its my friend Leslie C. she asks me whats up. I simply say getting busted and hang up. We head down town, a detective takes a photo of Dave out of his desk drawer and asked, is this him? I answer, thats him. The detectives devise a plan; that when Crazy Dave calls to get his stash back the cops will give me back the dope. Then at the return theyll bust us both and set me free. Weeks passed with no call, Im called in to explain how this guy has just abandoned thousands of dollars of dope? I say, it was that phone call when I told that big-mouthed girl I was being busted; now it is all over town and I think Dave is either gone into hiding or split town. I dont know what else to tell you he is M. I. A. missing in action. They call back in couple of weeks; Dave has been found dead from an overdose, case closed!

22

In the meantime, the real pusher calls wanting his money. I explain the whole scenario; he insists that I go back to work. With more fronted dope at a better price to make up the debt. I refuse; I had pushed my luck and used Daddys influence that Gig was over. He later smashes my windshield but I was more afraid of those cops than of him. Soon after, he gets busted and I never hear from him again. Brother Gary and Joyce move across the street from Graces in a garage apartment. We go to see Leslie West and Mountain. I had copped some real deal Purple Haze Acid that Brother Gary and I took before the concert. The show was awesome; the Acid was even more awesome! Come to find out afterwards, Gary was flipping out, seeing monsters among other things; he was having a bad trip. We leave the Auditorium and head to this hippie flop house, down the street from Plaza Drugs on Saint Augustine St. in Little Five Points. It was run by this guy named Skinny, the Home Inc. a supposed drug rehab facility. This old boy and his mother were smart enough to use the system, Government Grants out the ying yang. Anyway, they give Gary a couple of valium and he passes out. Its getting late, Joyce suggest I call home, I explain to Mother that Gary got drunk and is passed out, that Joyce and I were fine. Abe and Kathryn come to the house and picked us up. We leave her car there so Gary will have a ride home. My trip is ending thank God! Riding in the car with your Mother and Father while doing Acid is a major bummer, I can only say what a trip! On the eve of April Fools Day, March 31, 1974 Cousin Pat, Brother Gary and Joyce were on a mission I believe to buy some Quaaludes they are riding in Pats Datsun B210. Theyre involved in an automobile accident, hydroplaning and hitting a steal light pole. It was during a horrific thunderstorm on I-166 East on the Lakewood Freeway just before Sylvan Rd. in East Point. Pat was left in a Comma for 30 days after which he died. Gary was in the passenger seat, he was also left in a Comma with some 30 broken bones, after which Dr. Hughes put him back together. He healed physically, however he would never recover mentally. Joyce was in the back seat she suffered two broken legs and was in a body cast for quite some time. My teenage years were wild and I would experience death close up and personal. A Rock and Roll, Roller Coaster ride of emotions. Gary and Joyce settle their claim against Pats insurance company and walk with $60,000 dollars; I guess a lot of money back then. They buy a nice house in an affluent neighborhood on Scenic Terrace in the Duke of Gloucester subdivision in East Point. Its were all the uppity ups from the Airport lived plus people like the Cagles of Cagles Pride Chicken and the Goodes, Goodes Brothers Poultry, Dr. Fedack, Dr. Lichman and Dr. Burns. Joyce convinces mother that I should move in with her and Gary to help around the house and with their rehabilitation. She was like a sister to me; Joyce owned a MGB GT convertible sports car and would let me borrow it occasionally. Id pick up Janice C. my girlfriend and wed Cruz to the country, she liked riding with the top down. One day I challenge my friend Robbie E. he had an Austin Healey Sprite. We were hauling ass through the curves down Cherry Blossom Lane when we pass East Point finest, he hits his lights then makes a u turn. I kick it down to 2nd and take a right on Dodson Dr. then a hard left up Jersey, it dead ends into Uncle Elmers long drive way of the old Eskew home place. I park in the back yard, we hear the cops chasing Robbie up Dotson, he out runs them too. I walk in through the back door, Elmer says almost got ya, huh. We had done some serious partying in that house during the 70s after Mrs. E. passed away. Her husband Junior, we affectionately called Hurricane Junior. He moved to and

23

managed a Sand Pumping Station on Camp Creek just before it runs into the Chattahoochee River. Uncle Elmer then took possession of the house; his yard would become almost a Shrine. He would rather have us around the house doing dope than out in the street getting in trouble. After getting my first tax refund I bought an ounce of MDA we stayed in Elmers basement for a week shooting up and sharing needles, its a wonder that we all didnt die or catch Aids! We did all kinds of Psychedelics to experience the presents of God. My friends invite me to different Churches to be baptized while doing Hallucinogenic Drugs. However, I was afraid of the Wrath of God and declined. Funny thing about meeting the mother of my girlfriend; after the introduction, Janice tells her mother that not only does my family own a decorating service, that Im also a paper hanger. Her mother says come with me I need your opinion, my bathroom paper has mold growing. I tell her how to prepare the job to keep her cost down, to let me know that Ill hang her paper for letting me date her daughter. She playfully agrees, however she never called. I let Ronnie E. borrow my Toyota Pickup truck. I warned him that it had a bad right front tire. So while heading down Butner Rd. to pick up his girlfriend the tire blows. He leaves the road hitting a brick mailbox and totals the truck. He calls me from the scene, Brother Gary and I go to make sure that he is all right and make arrangements to have the truck towed. Turns out, he hit the mailbox of a day care center, the Kiddy College. We kinda get a kick out of the fact that he had run over Mr. Kiddy Colleges mailbox, I guess you would have had to of been there. I buy an old 1965 Ford Telephone Company Van and turn it into a Hippie work truck. There was this little Harlot school chum of mine Lisa that lived right across the street from Gary and Joyce. One morning she comes over and crawls through my window then suggest that we have Sex. Its my second time; of course its a Wham Bam thank you Ma'am. Afterwards I am scared to death, my short life flashes in front of me. I invasion Lisa bare foot and pregnant and see myself working at McDonalds. That night I admit to Joyce what had happened, she assures me that she knows Lisas mother. That she has been on birth control for quite some time, that I was just another notch added to her Gun. Id tag along with Gary and Joyce as if I were her adopted little brother. Theyd stuff in the jump seat of the MG and off wed go the Mountains or to Concerts. We three went to see the original Jesus Christ Super Star. 35 years later, it all sunk in that it is real no matter how hard I fought it. Gary would get up very early every morning and go to work for Estes Heating and Air Condition as a dispatcher. Tommy, Joyces brother managed the family business, Joyce was a medical assistant. I continued my apprenticeship; Joyce and I didnt have to be to work in until 9:00 oclock. Some mornings shed come and get in bed with me and we would snuggle until my alarm went off. Nothing sexual ever happened, it just seemed natural, kind of like two bears keeping warm. Joyce turns out to be an Adulteress, sleeping around with her husbands and my friends. Once he found out, Gary filed for divorce and walked with $30,000 dollars. The party was sure enough on! July 13, 1974, I go to the Camp Creek Liquor store and buy a bunch of booze. Marion the owner asked me whats the occasion. I say it is my birthday, he asks how old are you? I reply 18, he says you mean Ive been selling you liquor for two years and your just now 18! Yes Sir I reply. You know that we could have both gotten into deep shit had we been caught! Yes Sir I again reply, but we didnt! He wishes me a happy birthday and off I go to do some serious partying. I met up with my old roommate Scott at his apartment. He and his roommates have a birthday

24

party planned for me. During the course of the night I take four orange Sopors, they dont kick in until around day light, then wham Im wiped out! Scotts roommate suggests I do a couple hits of Red Blotter Acid that gets me out of my funk. With nothing else to do we take a ride out to a spot in the country. A dirt road he knows leads to a bridge above a shallow fast running creek. We walk up the creek tripping our Asses off, when we return to the car theres a Fulton County Sheriff parked on the bridge. He asks, what you boys up to? We reply just out enjoying the day sir and off he goes. That cop had somewhat ruined our trip, talk about a bummer, luckily it didnt go any further, what a Birthday! High school chum Bill B. one year my younger and I plan a road trip to visit his family in Houston and Conroe, Texas. I also want to visit Brownsville were Granny Grace was born. On our way back we plan to smuggle a thousand bootleg Quaaludes out of Matamoras, Mexico. The plan includes a burglary and sell of the stolen property to help finance the trip. Bill worked in the shipping and receiving department for the Berkley Pump Company at the Atlanta plant in West End. Its Friday evening and quitting time so Bill leaves the shipping dock door unlocked there is no alarm. He borrows his Dads 1954 4 door Chevy in fear that someone would recognize his van. The Chevy has a huge trunk, he backs up to the dock and we attempt to load a 10hp pump its so big that the trunk lid wont close. We tie the lid down the best we can and off we go to make our delivery with this thing hanging half way out of the trunk. The next day we have $500.00 dollars in the kitty, after all gas was only .36 cents a gallon and a 1000 bootlegs could be had for $250.00 dollars. So off we go, first stop Houston. Now my idea of vacation is being tourist so Bills Aunt shows us around the Historic District. Bills idea of vacation is going to the strip clubs, he hooks up with this tag a long Stripper. So we waste two more days getting Bill laid. Next, we visit Bills grandparents in Sunset Shores on Lake Conroe. They are an old German couple, Mr. B. and I hit it right off being that I am a blond haired blue-eyed Arian type. However, Mrs. B. was a straight up Nazi that creates such a hostile environment we leave the 2nd day with Bill in tears. He wants to return to Houston and pick up his stripper I put my foot down saying this is now a business trip. So we head to Brownsville and stay a day, then on to Matamoras. We hook up with a ten year old bicycle riding entrepreneur, he hooks us up with lunch. That included a bottle of Tequila this kid could out drink most grown men. He advises us on which dealer to use. However, all they got is Pot. We then find someone with a pill connection and work out a deal for a 1000 pills for our targeted amount. We follow our connection to the Dealers apartment then at the front door I turn over the money. He knocks then the door is answered and he goes in. We wait for his return, too much time passes, I force the door open. The apartment is empty and the back door is open to an open-air market with thousands of people that all look alike. So we head back to where we parked hoping to recognize the Conman. We again link up with our buddy that hooks us up with dinner and another bottle. Its getting dusk and we give up, as we leave Bill does a burn out and hits a telephone poll creasing the hood. We get to the border with a hood that wont open. Therefore, it takes Customs a couple of hours to take the hood off from the inside out. Unbelievable! We have just enough money to get home. Bill calls the stripper he wants to return to Houston; she offers to give us enough cash to get home. I say no, not no, but Hell No! I aint trusting no stripper to get me back to Atlanta; he wines all the way home. Bill and his high school sweetheart Sherry H. move into the Clubhouse Apartments on Hershel Rd. in College Park. The apartments fronted the College Park Golf Course; they share a

25

townhouse with a new acquaintance Mike R. The clubhouse has a pool table and an outside swimming pool surrounded by a wrought iron fence. Bill and Sherry had a very abusive relationship, they would cuss each other out then Bill would kick her ass, black eyes and all. Then not long after they would adjourn to their bedroom and have sex. This went on for quite some time until a group of us got tired of it. We invite Bill over to the clubhouse to shoot some pool, when he enters the room I throw a sheet over his head and we beat the shit out of him. Then one night our friend Muskrat has a knock down drag out with his girlfriend, someone says if they dont leave their going to call the police. He gets in his Van then does a burn out and loses control, the Van crashes through the wrought iron fence. The front wheels end up in the pool; amazingly no one was hurt or went to jail. Some nights we would slip out to the 18th green and get really stoned then watch the Jets landing at Hartsfield Airport. Bill and Sherry are to wed, after his bachelor party I put him the trunk of his car and take him on a wild ride. After I let him out, I threaten to give him a black eye for his wedding picture he almost cries and begs me not to, I dont. Theirs was the wildest relationship I had ever witnessed. I invite the group form the clubhouse to the lake where we party down. After dinner Randall E. Bill B. and I do some red blotter acid. We three head to the dock and smoke a joint, the acid kicks in and I say did you see that. Bill says yes and Randall says yes, I saw it too. I say there it goes again, we think were having mass hallucinations seeing the same thing at the same time, until were joined by the others for a Meteor shower. We think its the funniest thing ever and laugh for hours. The next day Zack our next door neighbor says you boys must have had a good night. You three laughed at everything the other one said until you got tired of laughing, kind of embarrassing. High school chum Dusty J. orders twenty 3-grain Tuinals, Barbiturates. He invites me to Hulahands Bar in Buckhead; they have a 3 for 1 Happy Hour. There after a few drinks and a 3grain or two, Dusty tells me this story. How our mutual friend, Mike R. and he had gone to Florida to retrieve Mikes furniture. Dusty was to receive a brand new 36 inch TV as payment for his help. They return to Mikes newly rented apartment in Jonesboro. Then after they set up the apartment, Mike reneges on the deal. He tells Dusty hell pay him cash instead, that never happened. Seams the more we drank, the more pissed off we become. We get in my van and make our way to Jonesboro to confront Mike. No one answers the door, we bang, huff, puff and blow. We think hes hiding inside, so apparently I kick out a bottom panel of the door. We decide to wait on him in the Van then both of us pass out. To be awakened by the Clayton County Sheriffs Department. Dustys dumb ass tries to run and they ruff him up, they have to pour me out of the van. I realize I have a bottle of eighty 3-grain Tuinals in my pocket. I retrieve the bottle and set it on a trunk of a car. The Cop behind me picks ups the bottle and reads the label then pockets them. Turns out, he is a childhood friend from East Point. Once were in the slammer the detectives separate Dusty and I. They try to get us to admit that we burglarized the apartment, supposedly playing Dusty and I against each other. Once were reunited Dustys been passed out all along. I call Daddy Abe and he comes to our rescue and signs a signature bond. On the way home he says alright; this is it if youre going to be a criminal be a good one and dont you ever call me to get you out of another Jail, do you understand, I did. Were charged with Criminal Trespassing, Abe makes me get a $100.00 dollar lawyer with the shakes

26

to plead a No Lo Contendra and were fined $100.00 dollars each. Dusty never got his cash or a TV from shit head Mike. Im in need of some pot so I call Cousin Pats old girl friend Dianne G. her brother Hugh worked with a superior product that was out of my price range. She arranges for me to meet her friend Charles M. he lives with his brothers in Lakewood down the street from the Lakewood Fairgrounds. He invites me and Dianne over to try some of his product and to meet the crew. September the 8th 1974 Sonny and I meet at Spondivets to watch Evel Knievel attempt to jump the Snake River Canyon. Behind the Bar is George Boyd Tire Company on Norman Berry Dr. in East point it has a statue of a giant Paul Bunion. A south side landmark also a land mark is the Mountain of tires stacked up to the roof of the building. After the failed jump and they talk me out of jumping the Bar in my pickup truck. Sonny and I drunk as Skunks leave the bar then we climb Tire Mountain in his pickup truck. Tires are ever were we are cracking up and off we go a legend is born. Wild Bill and Byron a new acquaintance of mine rent the house that in the back parking lot of Tattle Tails strip club on Piedmont Rd. in Buckhead, now how cool is that. A couple of times Id hit the club, get wasted and pass out at Bills. However it didnt last long. Wild Bill and Beverly his new girlfriend from Illinois move to Lakewood Heights not far from Charleys. She had just graduated from the University of Illinois in Champagne and needed to move her belongings to Georgia. Muskrat offers to drive his van and a group of us volunteer to ride and help with the move. So Wild Bill, Skun-gie, Byron, Terry, Ronnie, Beverly and I pile into Muskrats Van and off we go. Now heres the trick, Beverly is supposed to be back in Atlanta Monday morning at 8:00 oclock to report to work for her 1st day at a new job. Its 4:00 oclock Friday afternoon rush hour just in time for traffic, we have plenty to drink and smoke. Then as soon as we leave Atlanta it starts to snow, by the time we get to Mount Eagle in Tennessee the mountain pass closed. We decide to take the 500 mile detour around the Mountain, Beverly has reserved a U Haul and we have to be there by noon Saturday or lose the truck. We take turns driving all night and barely make it. She has been bragging on the Pizza in Champaign so we stop for lunch at Papa Dells. And its just as good as Everybodys Pizza at Emory University in Decatur. But its not quite as good of the Pizza that Mellow Mike prepares at the Mellow Mushroom on Peachtree St. in Downtown Atlanta. After lunch we visit Flat Ville, Illinois just to see how flat it is. Then make it back in one piece with a few hours to spare. Another good Lake Spivey story; Wild Bill worked for Cheese Villa at the Peachtree Center in down town Atlanta. The story is more about Wild Bill and his two cases of wine, a nice ros and a white. And a couple 100 hits of red blotter Acid. Terry and I agree not to do any Acid until we sell out. After working the crowd through the first act and selling out. We set down to drink some Wine, smoke some Pot and do some Acid. And we do, its about 100 degrees that day, I have to go to the bathroom tripping my ass off. Only too return to find a Clayton County Cop working the bank of the lake. This Cop was classic, hes hollering at everyone to get out of the water, that their trespassing and if they didnt. It was going to cost them a dime, a dime to make a phone call to get out of the Clayton County Jail. Hed go south and north would get in the water. Hed go north and south would get in the water. Until a boat full of Cops make their way from the east. Everybody gets out of the water, except Terry and Bill their also tripping there assess off. They splash the cops I guess thinking it was just a game. Then more cops come

27

from the west on foot. They drag them both out of the water in handcuffs. Next, a full-scale riot brakes out rocks and bottles were battering the cops as well as my friends. As the cops drag my friends up the hill I rush the crowd and ask a Cop whats going on and why do they have my buddies in handcuffs. He replies with a Billy stick up side my head. Where after, I pick up a full can of Beer and hurl it at the cop that has Bill. I hit Bill square between the eyes his knees buckle. About that time, the cop that has Bill turns him loose and the crowd thinks theyve won. Then it disburses as if nothing had happened, Terry is dragged through the crowd to a holding cell. Hes accused of Assault until he points out the fact, that hed been in hand cuffs the whole time. Then hes released and rejoins the group in the wildest may lay I have ever experienced. Charlies group was also there and witnessed the whole thing affirming the fact that. That Wild Bill, Ridley and Terry and his group of friends would fit right in and we did. Being not only Rock and Rolling, Drug Dealing, Hunting and Fishing partners but best friends for the next 20 years! It would be said that. Those old boys could incite a mean riot. I move in with the 3 M. brothers Charles, Leon and Alton also there nephew Michael George and I would split a 3 bedroom 1 bath, a sure enough Hippie flophouse. My bedroom would consist of a 6-foot beanbag chair that came to rest in what would be a dining room or smoke room. It had been painted black with various colors of florescent day glow paint splattered around with a 6-foot rendition of Jimi Hendrix facing the kitchen. You knew you were about to get stoned as soon as you hit the blanket separating the 2 rooms. Everyone worked and had real jobs, Leon construction, Alton a Bellsouth telephone installer, Charles a union floor tile installer, Michael George was a route man and I continued to hang wallpaper and paint. Charlie introduces me to the twin brothers that manage Gemini concert promotions. They supplied the ushers for all the events at the Atlanta Municipal Auditorium. The ushers usher for free, usher supervisor my friend Bill B. is the only 1 of the group that got paid. Turns out the Fire Marshall knew Daddy Abe, he appointed me head usher over the front orchestra. Brother Gary and Terry join us as well; this is where I meet my future brother-in-law Phil Grizzard also painter Ken and many more friends that turn into long-term relationships. My head usher job was to get everyone seated and keep the isles clear long enough to signal the Fire Marshal by flash light that all was clear. Then he signaled all clear to the stage to start the show. It usually began with a stage rush, were by Im pinned to the stage. Which was ok by me, Id have the best view in the house, until I got tired of standing up then make my way to the back then catch up with the group and party down. Charlies X-girlfriend Patty R. also ushered, our romance starts rather awkwardly, until Charles relinquished all rights to her. Besides he had moved on to another relationship with Joan. Patty was my first real love! We ushered Rock and Roll, Country, N.W.A Wrestling and some Boxing whatever came through the Municipal Auditorium from the mid. 70s through the mid. 80s we also did some Fox Theater gigs as well. You name the artist during that period, I most likely ushered it. Before the Porter Wagner show, Brother Gary, Bill B. and I were heading to our post and discussing our assignment. I here this voice of an Angle behind us, It says howdy boys. Its Dolly Parton, her jeans looked painted on and she had on a short sleeve shirt tied in a knot at her waist. I recognized her and the words that came out of my mouth were scrambled, mumbling good evening Miss Parton. Gary says smooth Ridley that was smooth. At the Conway Twitty and Loretta Lynn show in her Coal Miners Daughters days, she fell off the stage and later collapsed. We saw wresting world champion Harley Race kick some serious ass. Every rock band from Arrow Smith to ZZ Top I wish I could name the all. I had

28

the personal pleasure of seating Roseland and Jimmy Carter in the front row for The Allman Brothers Band where I escorted Roseland by the arm and shook Jimmys hand as they were seated. None of my entourage was impressed. There has yet to be that best show, because theres too many categories although Beck, Bogart and Appice and of course Clapton tops the list. The most intimate shows were promoter screw ups where ticket dates did not jive with the artist appearance. Only a hand full of people showed for John McLaughlin and the Mahavishnu Orchestra he played for a solid hour non-stop the most awesome concert ever. David Crosby and Graham Nash invited everyone down to the front Orchestra and did their whole Gig. The most fun concert ever had to be The Beach Boys the whole place was up and dancing. J. Giles Band gets an honorable mention for second most fun, I dig a rocking dance band the next day I had blisters from snapping my fingers. Most theatrical David Bowie does Diamond Dogs at the Fox. Second goes to the four times I saw Alice Cooper, my hard core Rock Buddies turn up their noses but Alice would surround himself with some of the most awesome musicians. Then the most memorable was the four nights of The Greg Allman Laidback Tour, 2nd most memorable Lynard Skynard cut their live album at the Fox. Rather than even trying to list them all, just listen to a classic Rock Station I caught as many Artist of that era as possible. Sonny takes a Cowpuncher, Caretaker job for Dr. B. the head Anesthesiologist at South Fulton Hospital and he lives in the old B. Farm house in Fayette County. The Doctor knows my family so Im readily accepted; this is a very cool place to do about whatever. So I day Sonny calls and invites me down to smoke some Angle Dust this stuff puts you out there for about four hours. Patty, Charlies X girlfriend and Amy, Altons girlfriend came down that evening. I warn them that if you do not want to explore the innermost reaches of your mind dont smoke this stuff. Well they cant wait so Sonny rolls up a laced Joint and four hours later nobody had moved and their past there curfew. I say I told you so. So do not blame us. My Sister Leone gave birth to my nephew Roger. Not long after she divorced his dad Gary, my genius brother in law, he was addicted to Chess. His plan was to be a champion player, not a father and husband. One night Leone accompanies me to usher a concert. I introduce her to Phillip Grizzard; hes a Printer and works in the Press Room at the Atlanta Journal and Constitution newspaper. Fellow ushers Alan C. and Mike Q. also worked with Phil, Alans younger brother Jimmy also ushered with us. Phillip turns me on to the National Parking Garage across from the newspaper; you could always buy, sell or just find someone like Fat Baby H. to have drink with seven nights a week. Not long after the Omni was built, our usher Gig ended. Crowd sizes and ticket prices increase, live Rock and Roll was never the same. The Omni was not too far from the garage and if you mentioned your relationship to the pressroom, we would park cheap and party down after a concert. I meet Phyllis, Mike Qs wife and make many other new friends Dumar Z. Jimmy R. and Jeff. They played on the pressrooms softball team. Leone and Phil hit it off and he moves in; they soon marry. The ushers trip to Six Flags over Georgia. The best day of the year to go is Mothers Day around twenty of us show up at the picnic area and prepare for the day, Big Kids on Drugs and Alcohol, we have a Ball!

29

I meet Pattys parents after the introduction; she explains that not only does my family own a decorating company. That Im a paper hanger, her mother and father thought a lot of me and my ability as a decorative installer. Mother got their paper at cost and I papered their 2 baths and later their kitchen, they loved me. Sonny decides its a good idea to have a New Years Eve party. Now its was very dry not a bit of Dope to be had so we buy plenty of booze. Jeffs band Black Dog has a midnight gig not far from the farm. They agree to an early show that starts around 7:00 oclock and ends around 10:00 oclock pm about 100 people show up. The Gig went well and the band was great. After we load them up, we proceeded to get sloppy drunk. And of course, at mid night everyone who had fireworks set them off. Dr. B. calls and tells us to knock off the fireworks that they were scaring the cows. Im drunk and ready to leave Patty wants to stay; I say either go with me now or stay the night. As were leaving we pass the Fayette County Sheriffs department. They tell Sonny that there has been a complaint and asks him if they could have a look around. Somebody drops a bag of pot on the floor and about 50 people go to Jail for occupying a dive. Sonny gets charged with possession and is convicted. He spends 6 months on a Fayette County road gang. His father pays a lawyer $5000.00 dollars and gets him an early release. He then moves to East Point with his sister, Debbie. Mellow Mushroom Mike leases the old McDonough Theater on the Square in McDonough, Georgia. My friend rented the Penthouse apartment on top of the theater it was one the tallest building south of Atlanta, it had a great view. Mike opened the southernmost Mellow Mushroom, before it went Franchise. He had local bands come in on the weekend; unfortunately it was just a little ahead of its time. And the building needed to be completely renovated; it was very cool while it lasted. Mike R. and I patch up our relationship. Most of my work was on the Southside of town. So we rent an apartment at the Windjammer South on Riverdale Rd. across from the Burger King in Clayton County. It was a party place and our apartment over looked the Club house and pool so the view was awesome! Mike and Phyllis Q. also live there; Patty and Phyllis were good friends. Im becoming a successful paperhanger so I trade in my old Ford van for a brand new one. Again its spring and I have a new van to take to Daytona for Bike Week. Pattys in Dental school and cant go, so Brother Gary, Mike Russ and I go. And of course have a ball! Over the next several months Mikes drinking increases dramatically. He makes a spectacle out of his self a couple of times at the Clubhouse and the resident manager warns us, that if his behavior continues we would be asked to move. Then on New Years Eve, a large group of us take in Kansas at the Electric Ballroom. We come home to find out that Mike had done it again, however this time he got mugged on the way across the parking lot to the apartment and was robbed of all his money. Soon were asked to move so I ask Daddy Abe if I could come home until something developed, he agreed. I bring home a 6-month-old Pit Bull puppy named Scrapper; Daddy Abe recognizes it as a Pit. He says son you better get rid of that dog that he will cause you nothing but trouble. Abe would come to love him as part of the family, a great protector and gentle with the kids. They could ride him and pull his tail he never even growled. He was a much better judge of charter than I was. If my dog didnt like you, I didnt like you and if you challenged the fact. Id put him on you and discuss the fact later. He went with us everywhere, although whoever was the last person to leave him alone where ever that was. He would find something that belonged to that person

30

and chew it up. I had fixed him a run the width of back yard out of inch cable and Perk brought me an elevator pulley that I attached a logging chain, this system worked very well. Every morning before work Id chain him until I returned. Grace loved all animals. One day it was raining and even though he had a doghouse, she brought him in. That afternoon I called Grace and we go to the store. On our way back she told me that she left Scrap in the house my heart sunk, I knew how he was. I walk in to Graces room and there he is on Graces bed chewing up her Antique Porcelain French Doll. I pick him up over my head and walk out to the back porch. Grace is on my heels begging me not to punish him. I throw him as far and as high as I can off the back porch, its a good 6 feet off the ground. He hits and rolls then looks back at me as if to say is that all you got. My Parents, Patty, Scrapper and I go on vacation we take Abes boat to Mexico Beach, Florida. I thought he out grown his puppy bad habits, he loved the ocean Patty and I had so much fun playing in the surf. Early the next morning we hit the bait shop and ask a few locals how to fish the buoy marker line, they say once you get past the next to the last marker it gets rough. The fellow at the marina says hell be on his CB radio to check in on occasion. So off we go with Scrapper on the front of the boat like a Mack truck hood ornament. My friend Leslie C. knick named me Squid after cartoon character Squiddley Diddley. Thus my CB handle, the Squid therefore, on the water I would be Captain Squid. The problem with identifying the next to the last buoy marker is that you dont know it until you have passed it. Of course, thats where the fish are I had just reeled in a-3 foot King Mackerel, when the 1st wave came over the front of the boat, Scrapper abandoned his position. The fellow at the marina radios and ask our position he says didnt I tell you not to go past the next to the last buoy. I respond 10-4 Im turning around now, the bigger boats could not believe we were out that far. Then when I told them where the fish were biting then we are surrounded, Captain Squid had found the fish! We make our way back to the marina to show off our fish, Daddy Abe was so proud that he told the other fisherman not only did he have the best-looking crew Mama and Patty but he had a fish pointing Dog. That evening at the restaurant; I tie Scrapper to the back of the boat and go in. Daddy feels for him unleashes Scrap and puts him in the truck. After dinner when we return to the truck, Scrapper had gone through the Rod and Reels picked out Abes and chewed it up! No matter how hard you beat that dog all you would do is hurt your hand. Patty graduates from vocational school and takes a job for a Jamaican Dentist Juan Reid in East Point our plans of marriage are starting to come together. This is where I start to question our maturity as far as being husband and wife much less parents. One cold winter night Leone had Patty and Amy Stewart Altons girlfriend baby sit Roger. Knowing they were there I stop in after work, its dark and very cold. I park beside Patty and Amys cars in the rear of the house. As I approach the yard leading to the back door I notice a couple of used cloth diapers on the ground. I go inside, their stoned to the bone, drinking wine and smoking a joint. So I ask whats up with the diapers in the yard. They reply that their hopes were that the poop in the diapers would freeze and they could chip it off. After Leone returns home Patty comes over loaded to the gills she had also taken a 3-grain Tuninal on top of the wine and pot. We have words and she leaves, then on her way home she hits the bridge over the creek on Herschel Rd. in College Park. Her Malibu is totaled luckily shes not hurt just shaken I feel somewhat responsible for letting her drive in that condition.

31

Amy breaks up with Alton then he attempts suicide by taking 30 Lilly F-40 Barbiturates, Charlie comes home to find him in a coma. His dumb ass lives through it, after the over dose he spends a couple of weeks on the 8th floor in the Grady Hospital nut ward. Soon after he returns to Charlies, so I give him a call and he says hes board. I ask him if he wants to work with me that day and he agreed. One of Daddys men Warren Huddleston had gotten married and moved to Williamson, Georgia. He and his new bride remodeled an old Victorian house on Main St. I pick up Alton and we head to Warrens to hang his paper. On the way Alton offers me an Ellaville a mood elevating drug, he said that its like speed. This thing knocks me to my knees, I cannot raise my head much less hang any paper. Alton has to drive us home where he says you know I did stay asleep for two weeks before they elevated my mood. I say thanks Alton dont ever offer me anymore psychotropic drugs. I had become a Master Paper Hanger for Sarah B. Whaley and Associates Decorators. Brother Gary and I would be expert decorative installers and install all around the South East for Ryland Homes. Daddy Abe and Gary hung draperies during the apartment boom in Atlanta and we all had built quite a reputation from the mid 70s through the early 80s. Mother and Wo Wo decorate the Club house and rental office at the Fox Croft an affluent apartment complex off Roswell Rd. in Sandy Springs, Georgia. Our family had met and befriended Enid Paulzo who was the rental agent in charge of Fox Croft. Enid marries Myles Coverdale of Long Island, New York. Therefore, Sarah agrees to redecorate Miles family home. We pull off a long distance decorating job that is scheduled to take 2 weeks. It may take longer than 2 weeks, because Enids daughter Little Enid and Myles at exactly 4:00 oclock every afternoon they call Happy Hour, cocktail time. The 3rd day I say to Myles, Big Enid and Little Enid no more cocktails until we finish or this job may never end and you see how much Gary and I eat the food bill alone! They agree and let us work to all hours to which we are a custom. Ten days into the job we finish then Big Enid takes over as tour guild, shes the best activities director ever. We get the coolest tour of New York City that is highlighted with Cocktails at the top of the World Trade Center at dusk an awesome site. Wall Street was neat; I was disappointed that The Statue of Liberty was being restored. However, the Rockketts Christmas show made up for it. China Town and Little Italy were very cool. Christmas time in New York City what can I say very cool. Im getting curious and ask Myles, where did you get your money? He answers, have you ever heard of the King James Bible, my ancestor Myles Coverdale published the original English Version. The Coverdale Bible, how cool is that, I met a direct descendent of the family that published the Bible. Then Myles introduces me and Gary to his friend Austin Clark. He invites us to help him drain some radiators at his Museum. Now Im really interested, this new acquaintance has a museum! So we travel to Montauk Point on Long Island, New York, we discover that Austin has the second largest personally owned collection of antique cars next to Henry Ford in the world. How cool is that, cool enough it takes us 3 hours to drain all those radiators, of course Austin is very appreciative and takes us to lunch. During lunch I ask him, so Austin where does your money come from and would like to adopt a couple of sons. He answers, from the sugar business. The sugar business what part? Have you ever heard of Dominions? We own the Plantations and grow it. We own the Refineries and Refine it. We own the Packaging Company and Pack it. OK I see you are in the Sugar Business how cool is that! I had met some world

32

players thru my vocation. On the ride back to Atlanta I discover that little Enid 10 years my elder has the hots for me. Back in Atlanta, I ask her to meet me at the Stone Pony North. I know the doorman thru my friendship with the Eskews. His father-in-law owned McDaniel Mattress Company on MC Daniel St. an Atlanta Landmark for years. I take a 500 mg Red Placidyl and we party down. The next morning at her house we find our cloths from the car, to the kitchen, to the living room, on top of the what-not shelf all the way to the water bed. I apparently did some good work that night? Although we arent married I had cheated on Patty, I experience real guilt for the first time in my life. Granny Grace, the Ultimate Environmentalist, she recycled when recycling wasnt cool. In the Garage she had three 50 gallon drums for her Glass, Clear, Brown and Green. She would don a pair of Safety Goggles and Work Gloves then take a brick tied to a rope and brake glass to sell for a penny a pound to Owens Illinois in Hapeville. Now heres the catch, Brother Gary, Cousin Mike and I have to take a day off from work to sell her Glass. These drums weigh a little over 8 hundred pounds apiece. Daddy Abes 1965 Chevy p/u truck could only handle one drum at a time. Three trips and hours later, we return with a check for $25.00 dollars. That night we tell Abe the story and suggest that Grace was in need of a new hobby. He says please dont give her a chain saw there wont be a tree left in the neighborhood. Atlanta was a party town the Stone Pony South was our local hangout. The Mad Hatter in Underground Atlanta had penny-a-beer Wednesdays and quarter-a- shot Thursdays. Then at Rosas Cantina on 14th street they have five-dollar Friday $5.00 dollars all the Tequila you could drink. With Daddy Abes help my friend Randall E. had just gotten a brand new hearing aid. One drunken night at Rosas; for some unknown reason Randall walks up then grabs me by the collar and is choking me. So I take a full Saint Pauli Girl beer bottle and bust him upside the head, luckily I knocked him out. Problem was that bottle cut my hand to ribbons, so I split to have my hand attended to. Randall lost his hearing Aid during the skirmish. He rode home with painter Ken and is sitting in the passenger seat, Brother Garys in the back. Well about of the way home Randalls mouthing off how I had lost his hearing aid. Gary takes a straight Razor and lays it on the back of his neck then tells him to shut the Fuck up! As Randall turns he just about cuts his own head off. Ken stops the car in front of the apartments across from the cemetery on Stanton Rd. Randall bails out of the car then takes off on foot and he makes it to my house. In turn I clean him up then take him to South Fulton Hospital to get him stitched up. Of course, they call the cops Randall tells them a bullshit story and all is well until we have to pay the bill. I cover it. Then the next day I get my money back from Gary who was reluctant until I mentioned the fact that Randall didnt rat him out. Then Saturdays on the south side at Modine Gunches restaurant and bar in the Scott Hudgins building by the Airport from 4:00 oclock to 6:00 oclock five bucks all you could drink. One day Brother Gary and I had put a hurting on about 12 Moose Heads and 12 shots of peppermint

33

schnapps. The Bartender cuts us off, I demand to see the Manager who orders her to keep pouring that there were 30 Minutes left. We would always arrange to be dropped off and picked by our Cab driving friend Fast Eddie the Florist. Sonny had moved in with his sister Debbie and our friend Dennis dates her. Dennis lived on the same street as my cousin Pat. They were the same age, in the same graduating class and end up in the same place; Deadsville. Dennis P. a very smart Lad at 6 4 275 pounds, throughout his High School football career a 5-year varsity 1st string offensive line starter. He received a scholarship to Georgia Tech, during his sophomore year by chance of an injury to a 1st stringer. Dennis was penciled in to start the next Saturday. He was so high on life that he ran into the back of a parked car on his Honda 305 motorcycle. His dreams of a football career were crushed. He became a Big Time Cocaine dealer he also became a Big Time consumer of his own product. One night in Sonnys upstairs attic/bedroom he and Dennis were shooting up Cocaine. Dennis wouldnt be satisfied being on the edge he would have to see for himself what was on the other side. He fixed up an extra-large shot over dosed and died. That 3 gram shot did the trick, unbelievable the amount Cocaine that lad could do. I got my sox rocked a couple times. Only by the Grace of God, I am Right Here, Right now. He left behind a fresh Quarter Pound of Coke so in his honor we sold some and did the rest. Sonny and I decided that it would dishonor Dennis to shoot up any. So we didnt. Hanging paper in Peachtree City; Im putting a brand new Razor Blade in my knife. I slip and almost cut off my thumb. I then make the mistake of putting my thumb in my mouth and I almost drown own my own blood. I call for Brother Gary! He asks, if I needed a band aid, Im turning white and ask him to take me to the hospital. Well there is none in Peachtree City so we find the local M.D. thats having lunch. He asks to see it, I un-wrap it and he faints. After his nurse revives him with smelling salts he apologies, that its been a while since hes seen any blood. He puts 4 stitches in a wound that probably needed 20 and sent me on my way. The Next Death in the Abna Family; Uncle Jim is murdered by his brother-in-law Uncle Billy, Aunt Tommies brother stabbed him in the back with a butcher knife, during a drunken stupor. Billy has no recollection of the event and is serving life for something he does not even remember, Sad! At Jims funeral service, it was the wildest ever. His kids were diving in the casket; you would have thought that the Pope had died. Mother when she was mad at me would compare me to Jim that I was going to end up just like him. And I say, do you mean with a butcher knife stuck in my back or do you mean that Ill just be carrying on and old family tradition! 1980; A friend of mine Mike the Boiler Maker asked me if I wanted to go Kansas City, Kansas to pick some pot. Back in the day, it was grown for Hemp, until a huge flood scattered pot seeds throughout the county. Once were there we go straight to the spot and there it was everywhere, 20-foot high plants with gold buds that looked like baseball bats. Im thinking whats the catch, the catch is that pot grown for Hemp, has no THC. All you got when you smoked this stuff was a headache. That night we dress like Ninjas with little small flashlights and have a comrade drop us off like its some kind of covert operation. Hours pass then all hell breaks loose, I know were busted! Its a Monster Pickup Truck with a roll bar that has several landing lights. A half a dozen drunks jump out of the truck and fill the bed with plants. They were there maybe 15 minutes and load their truck. Weve been there hours being quite

34

crawling around picking a couple of hundred pounds that we stuff in plastic garbage bags. Our buddy picks us up and we throw the stuffed bags in his trunk. Then head back to Georgia by the time we get back the pot has fermented and started to rot before we could hang the first bud. It stunk to high heaven the harvest had no value. Luckily, I had only invested some time it was quite an experience. My Brother and Sister hated the fact that my parents were tired of raising kids by the time they got to me. I was allowed to get away with murder; Abe and Kathryn loved Patty so much that they treated us as if we were married adults. However, Pattys parents didnt have a clue we were given so much grace. Cousin Mike gets hired as a Jailer with the Fulton County Sheriff Department. He uses his badge to get VIP treatment at local bars he would tell management we were under cover and party down! Sonny had moved home to his parents then took a job working in the operating room at South Fulton Hospital. On occasion he would bring home some cool drugs which made you feel all warm a fuzzy. One night at the flop house in Lakewood he takes a few too many pills and is having a time going to the bathroom. So I hold him up then drag him to the couch. Im in the Black Light Room and I smell something burning, its Sonny! Hes lying in the hall and hes got his arm stretched across the floor furnace. He has branded a couple sets of Rail Road tracks down the inside of his forearm. Then he decides he wants to leave, so I take his keys. He makes his way to his car and takes it out of gear. He rolls down the hill and hits my VW that was broke down. That car was hit two more times before I got it running. Then one night Sonny brings some Halothane to the party at Charlies. Now this is the stuff that is mixed with oxygen that keeps you knocked out during surgery, after the initial shot of Sodium Pentothal. We pour some on a rag and inhale it, pass off the bottle and rag. And Bah Na Na Na Na Na, pass out for a couple of minutes this stuff was great, like high octane Nitrous Oxidized. One day Sonny is home at his parents house, he had been sniffing this stuff and passes out. He drops the bottle spilling it on his bed right by his head. I call his house and get his Dad then ask for Sonny. He doesnt answer his fathers calls so his Dad brakes down the door. He cannot revive him then his Dad reads the empty bottle and thinks Sonny has attempted suicide. His parents load him up in the back seat of their car then on the way to the Hospital he wakes up, sits up and asks whats up? His Dad says you drank whatever is in this bottle to kill yourself! He says you cant drink that stuff its poison, they turn around and back at the house he calls me and says hes in deep shit that I might not call for a few days. After Sonnys Operating Room Gig ended he goes to work for anesthesiologist Dr. Stan L. Stan has Sonny restoring antique cars, Stan also employs Mammie Kennedy the Whaleys nanny after Alberta passed away as his housekeeper; Dr. Burns also an anesthesiologist lived up the street. He was one of my early lawn service clients; He and Stan introduced me to my first Martini. Sonny meets Teresa this fine looking gal but shes an A # 1 Bitch they move into the Concord apartment complex in East Point. Not long after Stan and Sonny buy a house on Rugby Ave. down the street from Sykes Park. He and Teresa move in and the restoration is on. Mother supplies his wallpaper and I install it throughout the home for his house-warming gift. The

35

house has a separate garage where Sonny worked on cars and it became a local hang out. Thank God he and Teresa didnt last. As good as she looked it didnt matter she was a witch! Mike is fired from the Sheriffs Department. Not long after Perk J. that had worked for Otis Elevator in Atlanta for years, pulls some strings and Mike is hired by Beers Construction Company to work on the Bell South Building in downtown Atlanta. It was to be built on the site of the Fox Theater until the historical society saved the Fox and the building is built it behind the Fox. Cousin Mike and Dianne from Chattanooga, Tennessee are to wed. Wild Bill is named his best man, Pete G. Brother Gary and I are asked to usher my Patty is asked to be a brides maid. We stay at the Chattanooga Hilton and the rehearsal dinner is to be held at the Chattanooga Choo Choo. Patty, Gary and I share a room. Daddy Abe, Kathryn and Wo Wo also share a room. Of course, my dumb ass brother had to do something stupid; after the rehearsal dinner he throws Mike in the Pool, hes wearing in his Tux. Mike borrows my only pair of jeans in order to find an all-night dry cleaner. He was to return with my jeans so I could attend his bachelor party. Well that Son of a Bitch never showed back up. And of course, Patty did not let my situation affect her party plans with the Bachelorette and Brides Maids. They turn in early so she stayed on with the Bachelors party. I stayed in that hotel room alone steaming. The guys have to pour Patty and Gary into the room. I was so pissed off the next morning, thereafter Patty left to do her Brides Maid thing I went across the street to the liquor store. Bought a quart of Amoretti and a quart of Johnny Walker Red and mixed them together that makes a God Father. Brother Gary and I drank the whole two-quart concoction before the wedding. They said we made good ushers, I couldnt tell you. Afterwards I apparently cussed out Patty for leaving me all alone. Then when we get back to the Hotel room Daddy Abe and Gary have had words. Apparently Gary tells him to get fucked. When I walk in the room Daddy has Gary on the bed chocking his ass to death, he was blue. I walk up and tap Daddy on the shoulder as he raises his head I throw a right cross with all my strength and connect square to his nose that breaks his hold on Gary. I turn and haul ass, I aint hanging around for the grand finale. Mother somehow restores order then we check out and return home in silence Mama, Daddy, Gary, Patty and Me. It was the longest ride between Atlanta and Chattooga, Ever! One night at Alex Cooleys Electric Ball Room; Im sitting at the bar having a cocktail, my buddy Stick is the bartender. He introduces me to this long haired cat thats in need of some pot. I had a joint of some Columbian Red and I turn him on. Turns out, hes the drummer for REO Speed Wagon. Hes very impressed, so I go to Charlies and cop an ounce, we both return to the bars dressing room. They roll it up and we smoke out, partying with the band was cool. How those guys played that stoned is beyond me. HotLanta nightclub was right behind the Ball Room, if it was not happening at one, it was happening at the other. Then Doodles Abernathy buys the club and turns it into Doodles Show Case. Brother Gary had plenty of cash after his divorce. Gary and our buddy painter Ken befriend Doodles they had a ball playing Big Shot with Garys money. Being baby brother I had a certain amount of clout. One night Im sitting at the bar next to this ugly girl, Brother Gary and Ken were up stairs with Doodles cutting high card for $100.00 dollars a pop. Then just being nice I acknowledge her, apparently her boyfriend thinks Im making advances and snatches me off the bar stool by my ponytail. The bouncer Big Black Bubba saw what happened and throws the guy out. We hang out until closing time, Bubba walks out to the parking lot with Gary, Ken

36

and I. This guy that Ive never seen before in my life is waiting for me leaning against my car. Bubba wears his ass out until hes hospitalized. Why this happened? I still dont have a clue. Another great venue was Richards Night Club; I catch some great acts such as Bachman Turner Overdrive, Robin Trower, Ted Nugent, Buddy Miles and Greg Allman just to mention a few. I also sold a good bit of dope whenever and where ever we were partying. My drummer friend Jeff Crawford played in a three-piece ensemble called Pa Pa Doc. The band opens for Freddy King the Texas Canon Ball. Jeff invites me and Charlie to opening night. After the show Jeff introduces us to Freddy and were invited to his dressing room for drinks and to play some cards; I lost $600.00 dollars to Freddy and his brother Benny. I would have gladly donated that much cash for the experience to just sit with Freddy much less Smoke Cigars, Drink and Play Cards with a Legend. Later Jeff joined Billy Dee and the South Side All Stars, featuring Jay Scott a funny front man and a hell of a Sax player that played on Lynyrd Skynyrds Street Survivors. I think Steely Dan wrote Deacon Blue about Jay, if not it fit him to a Tee. One day at Froggies nightclub in Hapeville, Sonny and I drop by for band practice and of course to have a cocktail. Billys rehearsing his Johnny Cash impression. It goes like this, Hello Im Johnny Cash, Im the guy that screws June Carter. He says that he needs a straight line that they were playing a Church Social. Therefore, I give him Hello Im Johnny Cash Im the guy that eats June Carters, Biscuits. He says that will work so I say hey Billy do I get any royalties for writing lines, he buys the next round. My friend out of Cousin Mikes graduating class guitarist Van Temple finally made the big time playing lead Guitar with the Producers a New Wave Band out of Altanta. A shipment of blue and white Methaquaaludes had hit Atlanta and I took a 100 to Richards, I still cannot recall who was playing. After selling out and the show was over Im wandering the parking lot looking for my car. This fella that I had no clue who he was asks me if Id drive him home. I agree then 2 blocks later I hit a telephone pole with my foot on the gas. Im sure totaling out what was probably his mothers LTD station wagon. Well I dip the scene making my way across Piedmont Park to an acquaintances house. Jack the owner of Cheese Villa a yuppie type successful executive I met thru Wild Bill. I knock on his back door. He answers, Ridley what has happened to you, you are all bloody! I make my way to his living room where I fall face first and crash his coffee table never giving him an explanation. He helps me to the couch where I pass out. The next morning he calls Bill who calls Cousin Mike to pick me up. Mike takes me back to Richards and theres my Car just where I couldnt find it. I would later apologize and make up a good story how Id was busted up in a fight. Not only did this fella Jack own 3 Wine and Cheese shops he also owned property in the Blue Ridge Mountains close by Lake Blue Ridge. The lake is fed by the Tocca River it has about a mile stretch of killer rapids that run perpendicular to the black top road to the lake. Jack invites his employees and their friends to the mountains for a tasteful weekend of camping, rafting, grilling and lots wine and cheese. I dont have a clue how I made the invitation list after crashing his coffee table. Wild Bill campaigned for me, it also helped that my Patty did some begging and being a D cup outdoors Daisy Duke Type helped. The fact that I always had the killer herb helped with my forgiveness. We had a ball that weekend and all was well with me and Jack. Wild Bill gets on with World Travel Advisors Travel Agents, Pete G. and Terry B. join him later. Bill is also a great activities director he arranged several white water rafting excursions. We

37

rafted the Chatuge with Daddy Abe and bunch of his firefighter buddies also the Oconee and the Ocoee. Then Mothers Bridge Club called them-selves G.A.R.C. the Golden Age Rafting Club. After rafting the Etowah, Bill had tee shirts made and certificates of accomplishment for all who made the trip. In addition, the Chattahoochee River was an annual event. Daddy Abe always welcomed my friends to the lake to be with him. Knowing where we were, and not being out on the streets was a comfort to him. One night at the lake Mama Kathryn wanted to smoke some pot. The next morning, I asked her what she thought about the pot. She said it made her sick. That she got up in the middle of the night and ate of a Boston Crme Pie she got the munchies bad! Daddy Abe also enjoyed the fact that we had good-looking girlfriends he was no pervert but enjoyed a good show. Ronnies girlfriend, Spacey Macy was so vain that she would go to bed with her makeup and a flashlight, and when her feet hit the floor she was perfect. Cousin Mike starts fucking up; he would get up in the morning shave, shower, dress for work then leave Diane and their apartment as if he was going to work. Then after she left for work, he would return home and drink all day, until right before she was to come home. Then leave again, there after he would come home for dinner as if he had been at work all day long. Until one day he passes out, she has checked the mail and there is a layoff notice where hes been fired. All Hell breaks loose and they divorce, he moves home again an unemployed drunk! On the 4th of July, Sonny brought an arsenal of fireworks which included an arterially simulator that was contributed by a mutual friend Ken R. a Navy Seal Instructor. He also brought a parachute; his intent was to become the first Para Sailor on Lake Lanier. Abe didnt care much for Sonny so he encouraged him to try it. So after getting real good and drunk we give it a try. Sonny is in the front of the boat then I reach a high rate of speed Cousin Mike and Brother Gary deploy the parachute. When it hit the water it snatches Sonny out of the 20 foot boat in two steps. We were laughing so hard we almost forgot to save Sonnys drowning ass. Later that night he put on a fireworks show to beat the band. With the grandee finally being that arterially simulator. We cleared the dock putting the simulator on a metal fold up chair and hollered in coming. It whistled just like in coming arterially followed by a very impressive explosion and flash. It blew that chair some 50 feet in the air and the whole cove went silent. Then the clapping began 1 dock at a time around the cove it crescendo like a college wave around a stadium. Daddy Abe exclaims to Mama Kathryn them Son of Bitches have blown up my Boat and straight away went to bed. 1982; J.C.s younger brother Clayton wants me to take him to Kansas City to pick some pot. I explain to him that by the time the World Series starts its too late in the season. He says Ill give you a $1,000.00 dollars, $500.00 dollars up front and the rest when we return. Just to take me out there and show me the spot. I agree, once were in Kansas City we head straight to the Airport and purchase a ticket back to Atlanta. Then I take him to the spot, drop him off and pick him up at Midnight. He picks about 20 pounds wet, later that night I take the red eye to Atlanta. In the Airport, I see Dan Roundfield, Tree Rollins and my friend Steve Hawes of the Atlanta Hawks. Steve says Ridley what in the Fuck are you doing in Kansas City at 6:00 oclock in the morning. I tell him that I am on a Mission and I will explain later. That Charley is picking me up at the Airport and we will catch up with him later at the Falcons game. At the game I explain the whole scenario Steve says are you Fucking nuts or what! That creep Clayton never paid me the remaining $500.00 dollars.

38

Daddy Abe used his G.I. bill to help Brother Gary purchase a 2 bedroom, 1 bath house with a down stairs 1 bedroom, 1 bath, mother-in-law suite that they rent. Our friend, Dumar Z. a College Park High School chum of Phils shared the upstairs with Gary. Things didnt work out well for him and Gary as roommates also Gary didnt make much of a land lord. He would gamble away all the rent money. Dumar moved out then Daddy Abe takes control, he purchases rental property next door to my sisters, a duplex and a 2 bed room, 1 bath cottage in the rear. Abe rents Grays house to a section 8 H.U.D. client. Gloria turned out to be the best renter Gary ever had. Glorias rent pays the mortgage so Gary lived in the mother-in-law suite for free and I move into 1 of the duplexes. Daddy now has his family back together and hes again the Patriarch as well as he should be. Abe rented the other side of the duplex to this old boy that he met at the American Legion. Hes in the Out Law Motorcycle Gang. His girlfriend is Cathy Anderson the same girl that I had brought home to meet Granny Grace back in High School. Shes a stripper at the Purple Onion on Stewart Ave. On afternoons after her and her stripper buddies had made plenty of cash, shed call me and Id go hang out with her and end up with a table full of strippers that were also tired of being hit on. They would buy my drinks just so I wouldnt leave. My buddy Terry moves into the rear cottage, Ida C. a good looking Italian gal and long-time friend rented Leones garage apartment. She dated another mutual friend Tommy T. that lived in Palmetto, Georgia next to a small cattle farm were after a good rain magic psilocybin mushrooms would abound. One day Alton and I were hanging Paper not far from Tommys and on our way home; we decide to hit the field. Alton finds where a cow had backed up to a hollow stump and took dump. The patty was covered with some 30 mushrooms that had a -inch thick purple goo all across the top. It was so perfect we took the whole specimen to the flophouse. Then we call a few friends over and make some tea and sat down for a few hours of serious tripping. Not long after Alton crosses the medium on South Fulton Parkway and hits a dump truck head on and is killed. He had a history of Black Outs however nobody knows what happened. Apparently there wasnt much left to do an autopsy he had a closed casket service. I really felt for Pop Mobley. I had pretty good thing going with my good buddy Stick he lived in Fayetteville. He would front me a bail of pot that averaged around 80 pounds. At my house I would bust the bail remove the excess stems and seeds then weigh it up in single pounds. Then call Black Charles and his connection Fred that owned Ss BBQ in Decatur. Theyd come over pick up 50 pounds then the next day back again to pay for what they received and pick up the remainder. Then I would return to Sticks with the bag the bail came in with the stems and seeds. He would deduct the weight from the bail and Id pay him. This system worked really well and we all made some money. Then 1 day Charles rides with me to pick up my bail. I would save up several bags of stinking garbage to cover the bail in the back of the truck. On the way home its raining lightly and I get pulled over on Lakewood Freeway for not having on my head lights. The officer checks my ID then asks us what we are up too; I always carry a tool belt in the front seat. I say going to the dump then on to work and he lets us go, a very close call. Then when we get home, were busy braking up the bail. The phone rings, its Stick he tells me not to return the bag, stems and seeds. And to watch the 6:00 oclock news, they show a picture of a Fayette County Sheriff with 3 numbered bails 91, 92 and 93 I have number 94. Our buddy J. C. had a friend drive him to pick

39

up his allotment. They get pulled over for having a brake light out and their busted. That was the end of that Gig. I meet mechanic Jerry S. his wife Cindy and their daughter they lived in Jonesboro also their best friends Randy and Arlene S. from Union City. Jerry worked for Harry Ellis that owned Central Electric Automotive Repair and Central Auto Parts in Hapeville. Charlie and I meet this fellow Russell who is Arlene Ss cousin, hes a hardwood floor installer and General Contractor. He offers both us a job in Griffin, Georgia hes building a house for the family of a Gangster. The home owner is about to do 30 years in Prison. I figure its probably a good time to lay low and learn something at the same time. So we pull Brother Garys and my hunting trailer to the property, the job site is on 30 acres off highway 19&41. At night we leave my pit bull Scrapper chained to the trailer on guard duty. The trailer is next to the power poll; the well diggers are in need of power but cant get past Scrapper. I get chewed out for costing the Boss 30 minutes of their time. I tell him to just take it out of the pay that Im getting for supplying security. By this time Brother Gary and Mike are both working for Beers construction on the Bell South Tower. So every night Id call and give them an update. Russell has us build forms out of plywood to hold the concrete for the foundation of this house. They both agree that it could be done but they ask, why dont-we just rent steel forms. Its because we have a high jacked tractor trailer load of wood and the home owner says theres plenty more where that came from. Im really getting concerned that Russell does not know what hes doing and were liable to get killed. The basement slab pour goes well and my confidence level is higher. Next the walls, they go pretty smooth until we pour the longest wall a 24-footer. Then we have a blow-out, after we straighten the forms we end up pouring a 4 foot high wall 36 inches wide and 24 feet long. That night Gary and Mike advise me to quit, get my trailer and my dog before the home owner see whats going on. The next morning hes already there and kind of likes the idea of a 3 foot thick wall after all it didnt cost a dime more. I tell Charlie we should both quit but its just now getting interesting! About the time were finishing up the roof the 24 foot wall starts to crumble. The next morning the homeowner is there first, he gives me and Charles $100.00 dollars each and tells us to take the day off. The next morning Russell has 2 black eyes and is dismantling the entire structure we move the home site up the hill and start over. Scrapper and I load up the trailer and get the funk out of dodge. Charlie stays on for a couple of weeks then he quits, so much for learning the construction business from the ground up! Green Briar Toyota got a new shipment of SR 5 Pick Up trucks converted to 4-wheel drive; I stop in to check one out. Turns out my old friend, Singer Chip N. from the band Black Dog is the salesperson that greets me. We convince Granny Grace to cosign and I trade in my 68 pickup and with no money down I walk out with the coolest little truck ever. After a few off road break in runs, I pick Daddy Abe and we go 4 wheeling down a short pipeline off Red Wine Lake Rd. He does not care much for being slung around although hes impressed with the truck. I install a roll bar and a camper its also great on gas I loved that truck! Until one day, Im returning to our shop in East Point, as I cross the intersection of Church St. and Taylor Ave. This woman runs the stop light and hits me square between the wheels. The truck rolls over and lands on its roof the roll bar does it job and I have my seat beat on. I reach up and cut off the vehicle then undo my seat belt and crawl out the window then rush to assist the woman out of her car. Neither one of us seems to be hurt, its Friday afternoon; the last place I want to go on a Friday afternoon is the emergency room. Daddy Abe had retired and opened a thrift store called Junk & Stuff. Its

40

next door to our decorating company he and Uncle Harry listened to the call as it unfolds on the police scanner. I was so mad that I walked; it was just a couple of blocks when I got to his shop I was so upset that I cry. He says guess youre going to need some wheels, so he takes me to see his friend that has a land yacht station wagon for $200.00 dollars. He buys it, so I fill somewhat better at least Im not stranded. Then Brother Gary, Sonny, Patty and I take the wagon to Daytona for Speed Week. Charlie and Terry join us there; we find a vacant lot across from the Beach where we pitched tents and set up camp. The second night after partying all day we cook out and Charlie builds a fire, not the smartest thing to do. While Patty and I slept in the wagon, the Police show up and dismantle our camp then come to the wagon and knock on the glass. They say this is private property and youre trespassing. You got thirty minutes to pack up and get out. I say how will my friends know where we are and what has happened. Again, he says thirty minutes or its off to Jail. We shove everything into the wagon then take off to find the crew. Later we link up and combine our money and get a hotel room where we party until the next morning. All of us go to the race, then after head back to Atlanta. Even though our camp only worked for one night, we all still had a blast. As part of the settlement I get my totaled out Toyota back from the insurance company then remove and scrap the body. Next I have this fellow Turbo Tom in Doraville build a Turbo Charged, water injected, dial a boost bad ass motor. Then I buy a 2-wheel drive truck the same year. The beauty of a Toyota is that it is all bolted together and a plug in deal. I take the 4 wheel drive frame to Tom were he installs the engine then Sonny and I do the body swap and again tow it to Tom where he puts on the super tune and he cranks the boost to 16 pounds. Now this little Truck is Bad Assed and I got me a Hot Rod. Sonny drives it his house where we drop off his truck and trailer. From there we go and pick up Charlie and head straight to the Anawakee Power lines in Douglas County. We have a ball taking turns climbing the giant Anawakee Hills on either side of the river. Charlie moves from Lakewood and buys a house in Ben Hill. One night after taking in a Braves Game Charlie and I are heading down Camp Creek Pkwy. it fronts the Greens Mountain Pipeline. We see some head lights way off the road so we decide to check it out. Theres a young fellow that was trying to impress 2 cute girls in his dads brand new Silverado 4 wheel drive Pickup Truck. He had it stuck up to the doors in the muddy creek; also there is a serious stream of oil coming from underneath apparently he had busted the oil pan. I try to pull him out without cranking his engine with no luck. I suggest that we go to the gas station and buy 2 six packs of STP oil treatment. We make a plan, that once we get all the STP poured in hell crank up and I pull him out. It works and we follow him to the gas station and call him a cab. One day this friend of Charleys comes by his house and tells us this story: That hes getting divorced and needs to sell all of his hunting guns, Charlie and I buy all hes got. Not long after Charlie, Paul and I were to meet at Charlies house to do a Cocaine sale. Logistics and time didnt work out so we call Paul by pay phone and change the location to my house. Apparently Charlies phone was tapped and while were at my house doing the deal, his house gets busted. No drugs are found but they confiscate a bunch of long guns and some handguns. Turns out the guns we bought were stolen from a Sheriffs home in North Georgia he wanted our asses bad. Charlie contacts Barry Hazen a young attorney out of Al Horns law firm in

41

Atlanta, Barry advises him to lay low until he can arrange a good time to turn his self in, so he stays with me. My sister had recently given birth to my niece Christina; she has a friend baby sit. Phil and Leone take a ride in their little Honda car down by the Chattahoochee River. The dirt roads ends and they get stuck and have to walk out to the black top Highway 166. A Fulton County Police officer gives them a lift to their home to East Point. Later, Charlie, Phil and I go to pull him out its way past dark. After pulling the Honda out of the mud we build a fire and of course I have to show off my mud bogging skill and sling some mud. After the show were standing around the fire smoking a joint. I look up and observe a black helicopter with no lights on. I say thats odd Ive never seen a plane without any lights before. Charlie and Phil think Im having a flash back and we laugh it off. Then they see the black helicopter with no lights. Well we know were busted Phil says guys, I have 3 Quaaludes left and rather than toss them we decide well do 1 each. Once we hit the black top were pulled over by the Wayne Williams Missing and Murdered Childrens Task Force. I tell Charlie your ass is definitely gone, you have an outstanding warrant and Im drunk and stoned and we just ate a Quaalude. Luckily, Phils story checks out, they never run Charlies I.D. and off we go blessed once more. Charleys lawyer Barry Hazen calls us in for strategy secession, when I hit the door I see all this rights to free speech stuff on the walls and a Communism Today magazine on the coffee table. I question Charlie, are you are sure about this lawyer? Then Barry assures me theyre not Communist and gives me 2 options; I can tell the truth and probably be arrested on the spot or I could lie and take my chances, I agree to lie. The Case comes up twice, the Cops never show and the Judge Dead Dockets the case and its a done deal. Charleys Uncle Roy was a big time Coon Hunter out of Commerce, Georgia. He gave us 2 young Walker Hounds, mine a female I named Queenie. He also lets us borrow a couple of proven hounds Ringo and Old Buck a Cur that had some type of Emphysema. You would have thought that every breath was his last. But once he was let out of the dog box and he struck a coon track you wouldnt know there was anything wrong with him. These 2 were sure enough Coon Dogs. Not far from Charleys house is some of the best coon hunting in the State, the creek that feeds Red Wine Lake is infested. We knick name it coon city, you could not step on a sand bar without stepping on a coon track. We do most of our hunting right off interstate 285 down Camp Creek Parkway around Cowarts Lake not any further than Butner Rd. We could leave Charlies at dusk and be home with a coon in a sack by 10:00 oclock. Uncle Roy introduces us to Elmo Beatenbo out of Danielsville, Georgia. He has this square headed Walker Hound named Spot, Elmo tells Roy that Spot is a great tree dog except for one thing; he fights with the other male dogs at the tree. So Elmo offers him to Roy, Uncle Roy says that hes too old to be braking fighting hounds. So Charlie offers to take him assuring Elmo that we could break him. Well the trick to breaking a dog from fighting at the tree is being at the tree when the fight breaks out and that aint happening. So one night the dogs have treed by the time we get there the fight is on and Spot has Ringo pinned. Charley takes his 6 volt flash light and El-Ca-Bongs his Ass, I thought he had killed him. Charlie drags this knocked out dog back to the truck. Hes so pumped about training our young dogs that he climbs this tree and knocks out a big boar coon right down on top of our puppies; they get their first taste of a live coon. So back at the house Charles threatens to kill Spot, I say Charlie, let me have him and Ill run him with Quennie. So now, I got me a sure enough Coon Dog until one day he comes up

42

lame. I think, maybe its a Bee Sting, the next day 2 of his toes had fallen off. Well Im freaking out and take him to the local Veterinarian. Then after, a $400.00 dollar Vet. Bill the Veterinarian cant make a diagnosis and refers me to his professor at the University of Georgias Veterinarian Hospital in Athens, Georgia. The next day during the examination the Professor takes a pair of hemostats and clamps it to Spots upper leg. I say I wouldnt do that if I were you that dog bites, however he did not feel a thing his whole leg was cold. Hes diagnosed with Blastomyces, a rare disease east of the Mississippi; it attacks the central nervous system. The Doctor says son for a $1,000.00 dollars I can save your dog, but he is going to lose his leg. I say to Charles, you know a 3-legged Coon Dog would be a lot easier to keep up with in the woods. He says you know youre a sick Bastard; Im just trying to keep from crying. The Professor offers me a $1,000.00 dollar tax deduction if I donate Spot for research and I do! I give the deduction to Mother drug dealers dont file taxes! Deer Season; Our whole crew, the 3 Mobley brothers, Cousin Michael George, Brother Gary and myself, we hunted in Oglethorpe county but stayed in a shack next door to Uncle Roys. The shack had electricity so we had lights and an alarm clock. Then on occasion when time permitted, we would stop at the Comer Caf in Comer, Georgia for a country breakfast the best ever! Uncle Roys brother, Uncle Pete, Aunt Maggie and their son cousin Edward lived next door to their other son Donald. Their 2 trailers sat on a large lot that fronted 500 acres of prime Deer Hunting land thats across the creek from the Covered Bridge State Park. These people were the Salt of the Earth! Dirt Poor but did not know it. We had permission to hunt the 500 acres behind their trailer. Often wed be joined by Larry C. his brother and his dad Mr. C. also their Uncle. Smitty and Betty came a couple times they loved Pete and Maggie as well as everyone who knew them. It was refreshing to meet real people with no motives. Cousin Edward had been Hunting with a 12-gauge shotgun using buck shot and had lost a couple of deer. Therefore, he asked Charles to borrow a rifle; he had an extra 35 caliber Marlin and gave him five rounds of ammo. The next week we ask him if he had had any luck. He explains that he shot this Buck in the spine and it didnt die. The deer was flip- flopping around, so he takes out his bootlaces then wrestles this deer down and hog ties him. Then drags him to his car and puts this live deer into his trunk, then drives it home, then he goes in the trailer and gets his 22 rifle, then wrestles it out of the trunk and kills it. I ask Edward, why didnt you just shoot him a second time? He replies that he did not want to waste any of Charlies Ammo. A real life lesson sunk in that day; waste not, want not, everyone else just laughed it off, I took heed. The next morning, I was in my deer stand and heard some dogs running a deer then a couple of shots followed. Some boys had shot the dogs that were running the deer luckily; they didnt belong to the landowner. Well Charlie is pissed; he rounds these boys up and walks them down by my stand, their being quiet but whistling and whispering, hey Ridley, hey Ridley! About that time, a Buck strolls down the hill across the creek and I shoot him. Charles crosses a log like a gray squirrel, He shouts, its an 8 pointer, no its a 7 pointer, unbelievable that 3 people witnessed me killing this deer in the wild. Edward married and insisted his wife join him deer hunting. One morning at Aunt Maggies were having Coffee, Biscuits and Gravy. Edward and his Spouse had left earlier for the morning hunt. He returns and I ask why? He explains that he had forgotten his whistle. I ask your whistle. He explains, that he and his bride hunt close together and if he sees a deer that she

43

doesnt hell blow his whistle. Charles comes out of the bathroom and asks me whats Edward doing back? I exclaim, he forgot his whistle, Charlie explodes screaming you Son of a Bitch you cant give me a straight answer for shit. About that time, Edward comes back in and Charlie asks him, why did you come back? He says my whistle! I then try to explain the whole scenario and Charley says never mind come on lets go hunting. My buddy Sonny joins us for a hunt; I put him in what we call the Titty stand, a tall oak that has knots almost every 2 feet perfect for climbing. This had become a very productive stand although, once you got up there you realize that your 20 feet off the ground on the front side and about 40 feet high on the backside. So at that height and after the climb it would keep you in that stand a little longer than most. The Deer didnt come through there until around 11:00 oclock and that was what made it so productive. Sonny gets bored and is agitated by a large Fox Squirrel that had been around the stand all morning. He shoots up through the trees 5 times with a high-powered rifle and by the way misses the squirrel. That night in camp, we give him hell even Edwardss brother Donald stops by to add in his two cents worth, he was hunting that morning and heard the shots. Sonny tries to defend himself, but its no use. The next weekend after the Saturday morning hunt Edwards Brother, Donald comes buy with a trunk load of guns for sale, luckily none of our group had any money and sent him on his way. Turns out he and his buddy had murdered this fellow and killed his dog, then stuffed him and his dog in the trunk of his car. Then they backed up a U Haul Truck and cleaned him out. The home they burglarized is on the Highway on the way to hunting camp. The White German Sheppard was always at the gate. So when we passed, I mentioned to Charles, that it was odd the dog was not at the gate, I later learned why! In my Toyota, on a trip back from the Comer Liquor store, this Giant Buck that looked like the Hartford Elk leisurely strolled across the highway. Im locking them down, turning the truck sideways. Randy S. and Charlie are chanting hit him, hit him! Im envisioning tomorrows headlines, 3 hunters killed as Buck flies thru windshield. It was the biggest deer that I had ever seen. Charlie and I stop by Bear Creek in Douglass County to find that the Gizzard Shad spawn was in progress. There were thousands of them in the creek trying to make their way up the spillway at the Dam. We go Charlies to get a net and couple of five-gallon buckets. We fill them to the brim with Shad. Back at Charlies I have a seal-a-meal machine; we seal and freeze quite a bit of bait. Next, we look up the State regulations on jug fishing. We use 50 marked 2-liter coke bottles rigged up 4 to 5 foot leaders made up with 20 pound test, no weight and a sharp hook. Then we head to Lake Lanier and put them out around the corner from Mothers place in the big water. We catch 40 catfish weighing up to 15lbs and five Gar at least 4 footers it was the most awesome catch of our life. I come up with a plan to fish the Flint River from Hwy 316 to Woodbine, Georgia. After all, it was only 20 miles by road. We leave Charlies truck at the railroad bridge in Woodbine. Then put in at the Whites creek access around 1:00 oclock pm. Then we do some float fishing, theres nothing biting. The river gets wide and slow and we have to paddle a long way. At dusk we hit the Shoals at Gay, Georgia. There after the river gets slow again and we paddle and we paddle, changing from our left to our right, from our left to our right. Around midnight we pass a group of drunks on the riverbank. We holler, how far is the next bridge? They fall out laughing hysterically and never answer us. We continue to paddle until we think we see a bridge and it is

44

the bridge and theres the truck. Charlie says you Son of a Bitch thats the last time I let you plan a trip. Charlies brother Leon married Cindy, Pattys best friend from the old days; she lived across the street from the Patty off Old National Hwy. They move to Concord, Georgia to be close to their family. Behind Cindys Dads place, we observe a large flock of Ducks twice a day, heading to this big swamp. It has a good-sized slough running right through the middle of it. So we decide to go Duck Hunting, the creek at the bridge is wide. Not chancing another paddling adventure, we load the John Boat with a 5hp outboard motor and 6 gallons of gas plus a large cooler full of Beer and our lunch. Then for some reason we take my Marlin bolt action 12gauge shotgun, it has a 36-inch barrel and is a full chocked Anti-Aircraft Goose Gun. Were thinking that theyre going to be flying high. Its January and cold, so off we go about a 100 yards to the first bend. We encounter a down tree across the slough; we unload the boat and make our way around the tree. Im in the front while Charley does the paddling. We jump a bunch of ducks that leisurely cross my field of view; I shoulder the shotgun, shoot and miss. Charlie accuses me of being a Piss Pour shot, I invite him to take over the Gun and I would paddle. We encounter another down tree and repeat the same scenario unloading and reloading we hadnt cranked the motor yet. Then around the next bend we flush I know a 100 ducks. That leisurely cross Charlies field of view, he shoulders the shotgun, shoots and misses. If we had only brought our pumps, it would have been Duck Soup. Thereafter we stop to eat our lunch also we drink quite a few beers. Afterwards, we cross two more downed trees and its getting dusk. We come to a bridge that Charlie thinks he recognizes, he decides to walk back to the truck. Its another trip from the Dawns early light until the Twilights last gleaming. Leon gets concerned and the search is on, he finds me first Im a frozen Bud-Cickle by the time Charlie returns with the truck. He says Dam Ridley did you have to drink all the Beer! I say I think we need a better activities director to plan our trips, Leon agrees. Charlie, Larry C. and I go duck hunting down the Hudson River a slow mover out of Commerce, Georgia. We take Charleys 2-seater Jon Boat, I Borrow Daddy Abes brand new Remington 12 gauge model 1100 auto loading shotgun, I aint missing no Ducks this time! We leisurely float until lunch no Ducks after lunch I offer to swap places with Larry and take his seat on the cooler in the middle of the boat. Soon after we hit the only fast part of the river, it takes a hard left turn and theres a low hanging limb over the river. Charlie grabs the limb until hes just about to swamp the boat. He releases this rather large projectile; it knocks me off the cooler into about 10 foot of frigid water with Abes shotgun in hand. Im wearing hip boots that fill up quickly, once I hit bottom I bend my knees and give it all I got! I surface, gun first, Charlies trying to grab me, Im saying get the Dam Gun, it wouldnt have done me any good to survive if I lost that gun! I make it to shore and its cold; we 3 strip and divide 2 sets of cloths by three. I m in Larrys long Johns with Charlies topcoat, they give me a pair of Socks each. We make the last leg of our journey in about an hour, then when we get to the take out point, which is a very large rock. A local hang out, where we build a large bond fire to get warm and dry our clothes; it has also warmed up to be a nice day. Weve stripped down to our skivvies, sitting around the fire drinking a beer. Then 2 cars loaded with local family types show up for an afternoon pick-nick. Theres no telling what these people thought, you should had seen the look on their faces, as if they had just encountered a Homosexual, Hippie Orgy! We make it back to

45

Uncle Roys for a long night of Coon Hunting another memorable adventure at least this one was Larrys idea! Not long after Charley calls with some bad news, our friend Larry Chaney had just left the Chiropractor and a Blood Clot lodges in his spine and is permanently paralyzed from the waist down. My buddy Randall and I witnessed Ida C. my next-door neighbor leaving with her new estranged boyfriend that I had never met. She waved good-bye never to be seen again, her boyfriend was charged with Murder but was acquitted no body no Murder; 30 years later no body no Murder. The betrayal; I go hunting leaving my buddy Terry B. in charge of our drug dealing operation. He and my Fianc, Patty sleep together. They blame it on Drugs and Alcohol, it hurt more that I could not trust a long-time friend more than her infidelity. I was outwardly crushed but inwardly, I had been looking for a reason, I was a long- long way from settling down. Afterwards, Terry moves out and I move into the cottage. One night Randall E. calls me and says Rick Derringer is in town for a 1 nighter at Alex Cooleys Electric Ballroom. We have just enough cash to get in and have 1 beer apiece. The week before I bought a brand new Yamaha RD 350 motorcycle, the reason I was so broke. We ride the bike it had gas. The show was great! We had no cash therefore, no reason to hang around. On the ride home once we hit the Grady curve on I-75 south right smack in the middle of downtown Atlanta. The back tire blows a valve stem; were doing 70 mph in the fast lane. We fish tail several times like a dirt tracker; I thought I was going to ride it down. About that time the bike lays down and we slide across 3 lanes of traffic, with sparks fling! I end up in the fast lane, Randall in the slow lane and the bike in the center lane. Behind us, thank God, traffic had locked down; I jump up grab the bike and drag it to safety, grabbing my friend on the way. Traffic has come to a halt; one driver pulls up and asks if were OK? We check each other out and say OK, the traffic pulls off, nobody offers any help, and only by the Grace of God were not injured. I call Daddy Abe at the Fire Station where hes able to let Warren Huddleston come to our rescue in his pickup truck. Crushed after Patty and I break up, I decide to join the Army. I pass the entire test with flying colors, until the physical. The Doctor asks me, son what size shoe do you ware? I respond, an 8 6 E he looked at my feet, hum, High Arches, a couple of Hammer Toes and 2 Corrective Surgeries. I do not think we will be in need of your services in this mans Army. However you might try the French Foreign Legion they will put your foot in anything. My feet hurt constantly, Dr. Hughes suggest I see Mr. Willis at McMahan Shoes in East Point to get fitted for custom arch supports. Mr. Willis knows more about orthopedic feet than most doctors. By the time of my appointment Im in tears and on crutches. $300.00 dollars later, I leave a new man with new shoes that fit and real deal arch supports. Thanks Mr. Willis and advancements in orthopedic foot ware. Sonnys neighbor Roz, his father-in-law lived in Panama City, Florida. He owned a 28 foot RV and offers to let Roz, his wife and their really cute cousin and I borrow it during Speed Week at Daytona Beach. Im supposed to meet up with some Custom Rider biker buddies of mine out of South Carolina on the Saturday night before the race at the Boot Hill Saloon. Therefore, in honor of the occasion, I leave a pair of jeans and my sleeveless Levi vest in the floorboard of my truck wrapped around the gearshift for a month so my attire would fit right in. Roz wares a pair

46

of White Levis to the Baddest Biker Bar in Florida he looks like he is going to a tennis match. I got my Biker look going on! The Bar is packed and I recognize some Outlaws that have part of the bar reserved. I have little cousin in a headlock. I ask her if I got her held to tight, she says please do not let me go! Well Roz pays no attention to his wife and every other Biker in the Bar, feels her up. My buddies show and we get seriously drunk and have a ball. On the way back to the RV camp site next to the Racetrack. Roz accuses his wife of infidelity and acting like a Whore. Well we are doing about 60 mph when she attacks him digging her nails into his throat while hes behind the wheel. He locks em down and pulls a Buck Knife, I say hold it right here. Grab my bag then as I exit, I turn and cute cousin says what about me. I say too bad its not going to work out then give her a $100.00 dollar bill. I cross the medium then stick my thumb out and catch a ride; my ride takes me to the Greyhound bus station in Jacksonville and I head back home. I didnt hang out with them after that one. Painter Ken and his stripper girlfriend Venus, she worked at the Imperial Hotel in the World Famous Domino Lounge on Peachtree St. they move in to Daddys duplex in my old place. Not long after theres a group of us that meet up at The Ballroom. Because of all the Bad Karma and Turmoil, I cannot remember for the life of me who was playing that night. During the course of the night I had to break up a couple of fights. My friend Scott P. he has a Napoleonic Short Mans Complex, and would find the Biggest, Baddest Cat in the bar and challenge him. I see whats going on and I beg this Monster not to kill him. I drag Scott with one hand out to Peachtree St. in the other hand I have a full bottle of Heineken. Scott cold cocks me; I take my Heineken and hit him on the top of his head with the bottom of the bottle not spilling a drop. He goes down and out for a ten count, blood trickles out of his eye. My buddy Danny L., who witnessed the whole thing, says Dam Ridley you didnt have to kill him did you. I say look man I was trying to save his ass! Didnt you see what happened in there; yea I saw it, you didnt have to hit him with that bottle did you. I guess not and they take him home. Later that same night in the Fox parking lot across the street from the Ballroom Painter Ken is attacked by some guy with an umbrella. The attacker poked out Kens right eye almost killing him. It took him years to recover being right-eyed dominant and right handed, he had to adjust to a left-handed world. It would also be strange how I would get involved with Charles old girlfriends. One afternoon Joan calls and asked if I had any Pot? I asked her, had she called Charles that I was sure that he and I were working with the same thing. She explained that they were not on speaking terms and asks if she could come by. I call Charley to find out the scoop. He said not to worry that they were no longer an item. Around this time, Joan pulls up and knocks on the screen door. She looked different, I invited her in and ask about her new look? She explains that she had breast implants, I had never even heard of such a thing and my interest was high. I asked, did it hurt, did it leave a scar? She pulls up her shirt says, what you think. Feel them! Wow, now I know how a large mouth Bass feels, I was hooked, she reeled me right in! When I come to my senses, I ask what had happened to her and Charles; she replies nothing were still friends. Well there is nothing that cures a broken heart like Breast Implants! We do our business and I ask if I could call her some time. She replies, why dont you come out tomorrow night and Ill cook diner. Agreed, I could not wait until tomorrow. The next day I ask Charles what happened, he just says that shes husband shopping and fills me in that she has two children a young lad around eight and a two year old cute as she could be daughter. The next night went well, dinner was great, she had arranged for her son to sleep over at friends. Then after the little girl

47

was down for the night we had drinks, a couple of blast of blow and I proceeded to do some of my best work ever at least she acted if it were so. The next morning, she asks me if I remembered what I had said to her during the heat of passion. What! You said you loved me, no, I said I loved it. Turns out she was also dating this guy Richard a kind of sugar daddy employer that would marry her in a heartbeat. However, Joan was the type that was not through sewing her wild oats either. Charles and I both encouraged her to marry him. Boring shed reply. Charley meets Cathy R. a high school friend of mine that was in cousin Pats class. She had divorced Scott F. another old friend. Daddy Abe invites me and Charlie to the lake to meet our new girlfriends. Well Daddy being a breast man, asked me how do you keep coming up with these big titied girls and Cathy aint so bad her-self! At least he was impressed; Mother loved Patty. That Saturday we limit our alcohol consumption to Beer, we swam and boated, the girls laid out in the sun. Im to fair skinned, so on occasion I would hang out on the porch with Uncle Harry and sing a tune or two. Cool off and back at it, we just had an all-around great day. Then after a great BBQ dinner, the wild bunch got down to serious Drinking and Drugging. A bottle of Crown, some Pot, a few Quaaludes and some Blow, we would be set for a wild night. Charles and I build a bond fire by the lake that could be seen from the Space Station and its a full Moon. Its my guess that we stumbled up and down the steps from the cabin to the dock so many times, that the next day Abe installed a hand rail. He said before you went down the steps you would hand off the drinks, then one would fall down the steps, hand off the drinks to the other, then hed fall down the steps. So Im installing this handrail before someone is killed. Somewhat embarrassing! He knew what time it was he was a young Buck once. Not long after Joan married Richard, we had fun while it lasted. My family held Falcons Football season tickets for over a decade. Mother and Sarah also decorated and become lifelong friends of two players Buddy Hudlow and Ralph Heck. Daddy Abe was named God Father to the Hecks son Adam. The all-time best game was when Tim Mazettie kicked five field goals and we beat the L. A. Rams on Monday Night Football. Next would be the Falcons loss to the Cowboys that knocked them out of the playoffs. The day that William Andrews retired, I cried. Then they fired head coach Leeman Bennett and hired Dan (Dam) Henning. We endured the losses until they decided for one more year of Henning where we as a group give up our tickets. The next year Brother Gary and I decide to take in the Buffalo Game. We buy our tickets from a scalper turns out there the exact same two tickets that we gave up last year talk about Da JA Vue and we won! A friend of Daddy Abes has a 28 foot Pontoon Boat that has an 115hp Mercury outboard engine. The boat is on Lake Lanier however theres not a trailer. The two of them work out a trade the Glass Master and trailer for the Pontoon. Abe loved this boat it was huge, he installed a port-a-potty with a wrap-around shower curtain so the ladys didnt have to leave the boat. And by this time there were no more skiers however, it had enough horse power to do so. One summer afternoon Abe, Brother Gary and I were trolling slowly around just goofing off in the pontoon boat, then right underneath the power lines. I cast a black ant looking lure on my ultra- light to the bank the land a Black Crappie 18 inches long and 12 inches wide it looked like a Flounder. I even call Charlie to get his opinion whether I should get it mounted or not, he assures me that as much as we fish Lake West Point that Ill catch bigger ones than that. That has not happened as of yet, anyway it made a good meal.

48

Its a Southern Thing; One day Im leaving Wild Bills house and I spot a creek bed full of Polk Salad just right for the picking. I call Mammie and ask if I brought her a mess of greens would she cook them for me. Of course, she said, baby you know I love you and I would do anything for you because youre special. It was hot and Polk Salad is poison, so after picking a mess I wipe the sweat from my brow and inject the juice of the plant into my forehead. I start to hallucinate with a high fever I barely make it home. I call Dr. Bill Fedack and explain what Ive done, he replies, Ridley dont you know that stuff is poison. I understood by this time my brow is the size of a soft ball and the fever was at its peak. He advises that I put a cold rag on my brow and ride it out. Thanks Doc! After Id come down from Polk Salad poisoning, I take them to Mammies apartment on Simpson St. in West End. She sends me to the store across the street next door to the Pink Pussy Cat, being the only white person around everyone looked at me real funny. I get some Kale, Mustard greens, Turnip greens and some fat meat and she makes the best pot of mixed greens Ive ever tasted to date. By the way, wear rubber gloves when picking Polk Salad its Poison. Not long after Mammie passes away, during her funeral service while the Rev. Jane Gunter was speaking, the horn of the Hurst began to blow by itself. Jane says yes Mammie we know your there and the horn stops. Although we never talked about salvation Im sure Mammie, Alberta and Sarah Bennett are in Heaven I cant wait to get there. There was nothing but love in those women that helped raising me. The Qs buy a new house off Godby Rd. in College Park and at the house warming party I meet Mary Creasman she also worked at the News Paper. Daddy Abe purchased the 2 buildings that houz his Junk Store. He rents one side to my mother and sister, Leone a florist runs a flower shop, mother a folk artist, sells art supplies and offers art workshops. Betrayal #2 Charlie and Kathy are engaged, they come over one night drunk. Not long after Charlie says lets go, I have got to work tomorrow, its time to go home. Kathy says she aint ready, so Charlie leaves her drunken ass with me. Hes not out of the driveway and shes all over me. I take her to the Waffle House restaurant to sober up. We eat, drink coffee and decide it is a good idea to go across the street to Spondivits for a nightcap. We get slap tore up and somehow make back to the house. Well the next morning Charlie walks in to find us both in bed naked in a clutch. Kathy gets up takes off her engagement ring sticks in the front pocket of his overalls then slaps his face and tells him to get out. Then she says, what were you thinking leaving me with another man, making it all his fault. He leaves so we check each other out agreeing that if we had sex, I didnt cum! He never forgave me, so I hope that if we did have sex that night I did some good work. Neither one of us remembered it anyway. So if you dont remember it, did it happen? On a visit to Wo Wos, Smitty discovers Cousin Mike he had been in the basement for days drunk in the same chair he hadnt bothered getting up and going to the bathroom. So Smitty loads his stinking ass up and takes him to Detox off Boulevard across Georgia Baptist Hospital. After he dries out Sarah wants nothing to do with him, she thought he had stolen a bunch of family Jewelry. Turns out Brother Gary took it and sold it to Don S. then blamed it on Mikes drunken ass.

49

Cousin Mike has nowhere to go, so I take him in and moves into my second bedroom, hes was suffering from alcoholism. That we kick with Xanax and Cocaine, also his Liver was about to fall out, he had to quit or die. Mike then works for me as my paste boy that way I could take out his rent money before he got it, thats the only way Daddy Abe would let him stay. The mid 80s are my best years hanging paper, I continue to install for my Aunts decorating company. Were featured three years running in the Summer Home Expo sponsored by the Metro Atlanta Home Builders Association we decorate six out of the ten Exhibitors Homes. Raymond Gray the Association President was watering his freshly laid Sod. I ask him why we dont ever see John Wieland watering his grass. He answers it rains every day on Johns Lawn. Jerry Copp and Richard Chatham develop the Lion Country Safari property in Stockbridge, Georgia and stage the next Home Expo. The home Sarah decorated, I installed the paper and Brother Gary installed the window treatments it won best of show for J.P. Evans construction. The next year the Expo was held in Peachtree City, Georgia. Again, the home Sarah decorates, Gary and I do the installations wins best of show for Jim Strickland designs. Afterwards Jim builds a four story Georgian with an elevator on Peachtree Parkway. For an African Oil Minister, Sarah decorates the home and I install a couple of hundred rolls of wallpaper throughout the house much of it hand printed Van Luit at hundreds of dollars of cost per roll. Some with very difficult pattern repeats the dining room had 12 different bird medallions that repeated 1/122/13-3/14 and so on Id never seen such an intricate pattern, after a call to New York for explanation its no problem. Im not nervous however; saws, sawing and hammers, hammering are distraction. I make arrangements to work at night and on Sunday. The owner is so impressed as we leave the job he opens the trunk of his 450 SL and offers me and Cousin Mike our choice between a quart of Jack Daniels and a quart of Courvoisier VSOP Cognac we take one of each. Good thing for me Mike had quit drinking. This fellow from Louisiana has Jim build him a custom home that backs up to a swampy creek that feeds into Lake Peachtree. Hes a big time duck hunter and has an extensive shotgun collection; were talking hunting before I start work. His wife leaves us during the conversation. Were in breakfast room it overlooks his back yard and about that time a very large Bobcat strolls across the yard. The owner grabs two shotguns hands me one and we stalk this Cat through the swamp, with no luck. His wife returns and ask us what in the Hell are you people doing. I leave you for 30 minutes and you have the paperhanger stalking Bobcats in Suburbia with shotguns, just what are you two thinking? I turn in my shotgun and get to hanging paper. We lived on Lester St. behind the East Point swimming pool on Normanberry Dr. Our neighborhood was infested with wild cats; seamed people would drop them off by the pool knowing it would be full of kids every day. So every day in the summer time after the pool closed I would walk Scrapper to the dumpster in pool parking lot. It would be full of cats, Id release him then hed jump in, clearing that seven foot high dumpster. Cats would scatter; hed always catch one jumping out with it in his mouth like look what I got daddy! He would play with it for a while and get bored after it quit wiggling then we would return home one less Cat in the neighborhood. 1984 our long-time friend Jack Gray that managed The Atlanta Hartsfield International Airport for twenty years invites our family to witness him initiating the implosion, demolition of the old Atlanta Terminal. How cool was that?

50

After a night of cards with Randy, Arlene, Jerry, Cindy and I, Jerry and I share his wife. She was a very sweet girl that wanted to please Jerry. Mechanic Jerrys best friend Jeff who was betrothed to Cheryl, they invite me over to dinner one Wednesday night. The next night Cheryl calls and asks, what are you doing? I reply Im going to see Billy Squire at Alex Cooleys Electric Ball Room. She asks if she could catch a ride. Jeff worked the late shift, I said call him and make sure its all right. She calls back shortly and says it is all right, I think nothing of it until she asks to be picked up at the front gate of their apartment. I say look Cheryl if theres going to be a problem, she assures me there wont. That night we have a ball Billy Squire was great we danced to every song. Afterwards, we make our way back to the house for a nightcap, it gets late and I say I have to work tomorrow and we better get going. She replies I am staying with you the rest of the night. I exclaim, what about Jeff? Bump him hes boring. The next morning after a long night of Drinks, Drugs, Rock and Roll also great Sex I get up and go to work. I let her sleep and leave a note explaining what a good time I had and that Id left her $10.00 dollars for Cab Fair and the house key so she could lock up when she left. Work was hung over Hell; I could not wait to get home. I open the door and theres Cheryl cooking dinner, in nothing but an apron. The whole house had been redecorated with her furniture added from the living room to the bedroom. She was looking a little ruffed up with a black eye. I only said, whats for dinner where we have a quite night. I knew she had a tuff day. I tell her from the start it was cool for her to stay for a while until she got her own place. That I had recently been in a long-term relationship with Patty and my intent was to play the field. One day at Leones Phil reintroduces me to Mary Creasman, she and Phil still work at the paper; she was with child from another mutual friend that had left her. My guess is that it was payback for introducing him to my sister. Cheryl moved out with a girlfriend and I had grown tired of Cousin Mike although we had some good times. Mary and I hit it off and fall in love. I then move in with her, her son Clint and her new baby, my heart Rosa. Mary also had a roommate Ben another old pressmen and Little Bit his fling of long. Not long after Id moved in with my two dogs Queenie and Scrapper. I had chained them to the fence in the back yard. Not very smart on my part, I should have and eventually chained them just short of the fence. Nonetheless, both dogs jumped the fence and rather than alerting someone in the house. My neighbor decided to help them over the fence. Queenie was fine with it however, Scrap was not and a bite ensued with no repercussions at that time. The U-Zoo a new bar opened on the Southside in the old Service Merchandise building off Old National Highway in College Park. It boasted of having the Worlds Longest Bar. Then they advertised on Jack Daniels birthday from 10:00 oclock until Midnight all the Old Number 7 you could drink for $10.00 dollars. Then at 12: 00 oclock midnight the bartender would buy the largest round of drinks ever. A Guinness Book World Record, everyone that attended received a certificate that stated we were part of the World Record. That day I had promised Daddy Abe that I would help him the next morning early. Of course I got Drunk and somehow made it home, the next morning Im awakened by Abe. I was buck naked spread Eagle on the hard wood floor of the dining room; I guess it was the coolest place to lie down. Anyway Abe is standing over me in disbelief and pissed that I hadnt answered the phone. It was the most embarrassing moment of my life, I begged him but he made me go. Couldnt tell you what we did but I didnt drink any more Jack for quite some time.

51

Mary a widow from Anderson, South Carolina, now this girl could cook and cook she would, Id come home from work and ask baby whos coming to dinner? Shed say nobody baby, just us and of course Id have to eat everything in sight. Remembering what Mother had said about the starving children in India. I went from 175lbs to 250lbs in six months. Her deceased husband Tommy worked at the Journal he was from Ashville, North Carolina. He died from complications of Diabetes Mary always had money. Her son Clint had his Dads death benefit, that she controlled, and she had her death benefit. There after having Rosa, she went back to work making good money in advertising creating ads for the paper. Not long after Mary announces that shes pregnant! I ask how, could that be your on birth control. She answers that she does not like the way they make her feel so she stopped taking them. I was so pissed off that I wasnt included in such a life changing decision. My argument; was that we had 2 children 1 of each a boy and a girl and theres not a 3rd kind. Being the type of anti-Socialist that I was I didnt want to bring a child into this fucked-up world in the first place. I insist she have an abortion and she has the procedure. Not long after she announces that shes pregnant again. I say didnt we agree on birth control, she responds yes but I never started back on the pill. Again Im pissed and say its either you or me. One of us needs to get fixed. After we participated in two Abortions, she agrees to get fixed. She still hates me to this day for killing those Babies. Sonny meets Melanie a very good looking, sweet girl from North Carolina, what see saw in Sonny I do not have a clue. She moves in and they seem to be made for each other. One day Mary tells me that her father in law Cecile had called from Ashville that someone had inquired about purchasing the two cars he had stored in his gauge. An old Mustang and an AMX, she knows very little about either. I convince her that we should go and check out these vehicles. I talk Sonny into taking his truck in case theres something we wanted to bring back, so off we three go. Of course, I had to supply the party favors. The Mustang, is as a plain Jane fastback but has a huge motor. We decide to bring it back to East Point. I rent a U Haul tow dolly load it up and we head back. The trip goes well until we reach Gainesville, Georgia. We stop and have lunch, thereafter, back on the road, we smoke a joint and do some blow for the last leg of the trip home. About that time, Sonny says that is neat! The Mustang is trying to pass us were in the slow lane and its in the middle lane. I just say ride her down and we do making it to the emergency lane with the Mustang in the slow lane. The Tow Dolly had come apart and was just being held together by one bolt. Well we pulled a Houdini, Zip Tie and Duck-Tape this thing back together and somehow make it home. MacGyver would have been proud of us. Back at the House, we cant wait, so we change the Oil, drain the Gas and put in fresh, install a Battery and Bingo it cranks right up. We drive it to the Car Wash, then over to Central Electric, Harry E. tells us that its a 1970 with 428 Super Cobra Jet engine, it has a four Speed Automatic Transmission and a Limited Slip Rear End. It had to have been a factory order, no Power Steering, no Air Condition just a plain Jane Bad Assed Mustang Harry figures it was a Moon Shine Runner. The body was just about to rust off her. After a Super Tune up, Sonny and I decide its a good idea to ice down a case of beer and take her down to Camp Creek Park Way its under construction. Behind the barrier is a one-mile stretch that has a perfect quarter of a mile straight-a-way. We move the barricades an off we go. Sonny runs her through her gears and we reach 110 mph. We stop and adjust the carburetor a little and drink a few beers then its my turn. I just leave her in drive and punch it, she does an awesome burn out, then boils a

52

mean 2nd and at 90 shifts into 3rd where she lays down ten yards of rubber before hitting 4th hard I backed off at 120 mph that was enough for me. Sonny ran her through her gears once more, his results not as good mine, she was just meant to put in gear and hold on. The Dixie National Drag Race in Commerce, Georgia; The Central Electric crew Harry E. his son Jeff, Jerry and Cindy, Sonny and Melanie meet up with Brother Gary, Mary and I. We all sit together in the Grand Stands. Sonny announces that he and Melanie are getting married, so we have another good reason to get blasted. Its my first major drag race, where Sonny and I launch our plan to enter the sport. We have illusions of Grandeur, getting Sponsors and becoming Bracket Drag Racers. We could not wait to get back to Ashville to get the other Car. It turned out to be a 1969 AMX it has a 390 engine with a four Speed Manuel Transmission its not near as fast as the Mustang but quicker in the 1/8 but could not hold on in the quarter, the Mustang would just take off and leave her. Problem was none of this was fun unless you had a good buzz going. Well needless to say we never became famous Drag Racers we just had a lot of fun while pouring in tons of cash that I would never recover. I wish I had held on to them, today they would be worth a lot of money. However, I most likely would have gotten killed but it was sure fun while it lasted. The house next door to Wo Wos became vacant and we convince the owner to lease it to me and Mary with an option to buy. Wo Wo and Mother contribute the carpet. I wallpaper every wall and some ceilings, as if it was a decorators show house! We bought new furniture; this was our fresh new start. Sonnys bachelor party; is held at the Harley Hotel off Camp Creek Pkwy. Brother Gary and I want to take Sonny to the Gold Rush for an evening of Adult Entertainment. However Melanie will have none of it, so he plans his own party an all-night guys only poker game get together, Ho Hum nothing special about this one. So of course we have plenty of Booze but I cant find any Crank or Coke so I settle for a bottle of Blue Valium. After we get good and drunk me and Gary and start eating pills who knows how many we did. The highlight of the night was after we pass out; Sonny steals a case of toilet paper from the Janitors closet. Then wraps Gary and I up Mummy style, we wake up when Sonny starts shooting fireworks off the Hotel balcony. And guess what we get thrown out and I have drive home Blasted. So at least we all have a Hell hang over at the Wedding. Mary and I decide to get married on New Years Eve. Granny Grace, Daddy Abe, Mama Kathryn, Marys Mom and Dad made it a real family event. The reception is held at Wo Wos and was really nice, J.P. and Peggy Evans of Evans Construction, gave us a night at the Atlanta Peachtree Plaza Hotel where we consummate our marriage in style. Then things go quite well for some time, until were contacted by Social Security seams Mary had not disclosed the fact that she had gone back to work. She had been over paid $10,000.00 dollars, I broker a deal to have Clints benefit stopped for a year to take care of the over payment, she was pissed! Daddy Abes vision was failing fast due to his diabetes. He and I take a ride to our place at the lake by this time in our lives we had become best friends and spent a lot of time together. While we were there he discusses his death, I say I really dont care to talk about it, he says just listen. Ive worked thirty years to see that my family would not have to work as hard as I did. Im leaving your Mother pretty well set and when she passes shes going to leave each of you children $100,000.00 dollars each. I say thats nice, come on its getting late and I want to make

53

it home before it gets dark. Were heading south on highway 400 and for some reason I glance up at the rear view mirror. I witness the most horrific wreck; someone pulls into oncoming traffic and gets T-Boned by another vehicle doing 70 miles per hour. I pull into to the emergency lane then Abe ask whats wrong. I say you aint gonna believe this shit I just saw the worse wreck in the rear view mirror what should we do. He says well Im blind and your about as worthless as tits on a boar hog when it comes to life saving, theres nothing we can do everyone has cell phones theyll get help. It was the day I witnessed Super Man lose his power, I cry every time I think about it. He was losing his will to live! Out of my 10 years of experience hanging paper, The Best All Time Builder Award goes to Burney Construction out of Stone Mountain, Georgia. If I ever have a a million dollars to have a home built its Burney. Second goes to Jim Strickland Designs between those two I was exposed to some of the finest craftsman in the State. I suffer a Knee injury that I deal with for the next six months. Until the medication starts to hurt my stomach, Dr. Beniart decides on knee surgery before I have to be treated for stomach ulcers. We opt for a minimally invasive ultrascpoeic procedure a 1 day in, 2nd day out, next to nothing no big deal surgery. Im diagnosed with Chronic Condimalisha of the left patella a roughness under the knee cap that Dr. Beniart addresses. At the follow up visit Im informed by Dr. Beniart that the injury is career ending injury and Im in shock! Now its the mid 80s and Im a Master Paper Hanger, the best there was, the best there is and the best there ever will be! That has invested ten years into this Vocation, its all I know and you are telling me that I can no longer do what I do best, now that is shock. I collect workmans compensation going from making around $400.00 dollars a week to $135.00 dollars. Our lifestyle suffers a drastic change; in the mean-time Mary bounces a dozen checks and once I took over as family accountant there was a drastic change in our relationship. That move on my part was the beginning of the end. I retain a workmans comp. attorney, Thomas Brown a friend of Barry Hazens. He encourages me to get rid of all my wallpaper tools. That the worst thing I could do is caught hanging any paper. Melanie gives birth to their first daughter; they want to name me her God Father. I beg them not to that Im in no position to be the type person that a God Father needs to be. My situation was not very good and I think they understood. Cousin Smitty and his wife Betty buy a Cabin in Monroe County, just South of Forsyth, Georgia. A 30-acre tract that fronts a 500-acre hunting club that he leases and forms Smittys hunting club. He fills the club with his friends from Florida but holds three $400.00 dollar memberships for Phil, Brother Gary and I. There is an Old Cabin on the property; we make into a Clubhouse with bunk beds for our out of town guest that didnt have campers. This is a great place that had enough space where we can spread out and have some privacy. Being in the first year and being available due to my injury. Smitty would get his moneys worth out of my volunteer status. I walk the entire boundary posting no trespassing signs where Im able to claim and guild My group into to some solid hunting spots. Smitty loved his little dictatorship and made up his rules as he went. We were allowed to have a guest after opening weekend; they would have to pay $25.00 dollars per day to hunt. Charlie joined me as my guest for the next 8 weekend hunts. The workmans comp insurance company had investigators in K cars following me all around the state. Weather I was on fishing trip or they were watching my activity from the old church parking lot across from deer camp. Charlie helped me harvest my

54

deer that kept me from being caught doing anything physical. Our season was very productive however, my relationship with my family suffered. I returned home from the opening days Dove Hunt with Charlie, we had been drinking since daybreak. The phone rings its my niece Christina, she was visiting with Mama and Daddy Abe she says we need you to go to the store and get a gallon of milk. I reply Christy Im sorry but I just got back from hunting all day and Ive been drinking. She tells mother I said no, Im laying on my couch when mother burst in the door, cussing me. Saying all the things your father and I do for you and you cant go to the store and get your blind father a gallon of milk. I say hold on now I told Christy that Id been drinking and should not drive. She grabs me by the collar and slaps the shit out of me. I in turn slap her back saying dont come into my house dogging me out taking the word of a child over mine. About that time, Mary joins in taking mothers side then we all three wrestle to the floor. I say all right Ill go and if I get another DUI its on yawl, mother storms out and I catch hell from Mary for razing my hand to my mother. During the off-season Smitty sells Bettys Cabin with 25 acres, that leaves him 5-acres. He builds a Hugh pole barn that houses his RV and it has a good-sized community room with electrical and inside pluming. Brother Gary and I hang the siding and help them pack up their cabin, Betty was very sad but it was Smittys way or the high way. The county wants to tax our clubhouse as a dwelling; therefore, we can no longer use it. We then open a couple of wooded acres behind Smittys Barn and carve in individual slips our campers. I convince Heir Smitty to have Charlie become a full time member. So he buys a 20 foot camper and were set. So now Smittys living in Florida and does not feel as if he has enough control of his club. Thereafter, he puts me the youngest in charge over My group. All grown men all my elders with Guns I was to be his eyes, his ears and his enforcer while hes in Florida, bass fishing. Next, its archery season we go to hunt and work on our stands. First infraction; Brother Gary decides to sight in his rifle in camp. I advise him to read the rules, that there is no shooting in camp. He replies theres no one here but us, I say youre right but there is a next-door neighbor with kids. So Smitty shows for the opening weekend of Gun season, where Im reprimanded. Herd someone in your group was shooting in camp. Yep! Why didnt you stop them? I read him the rules and he chooses to break them. That next day Charlie and I kill two nice bucks, Smitty leaves disgruntled. The next weekend the Florida boys show up and decide they need some camp meat. Which would have been all right, had they designated one hunter to kill a doe. No four out of the eight killed a doe, now we got four illegal deer hanging in camp, Im freaking! Charlie takes over guts and quarters them, Smitty had left his tractor, which had a bucket so we back off a waze and bury the carcasses. Now we got a mess of deer to cook that we BBQ and we have a large time with no Adult Supervision. All those Florida boys went home and told Smitty what a blast we had. The next weekend Smitty beats us to camp digs up them stinking carcasses drives way off the property and buries them, Second Reprimand; I told you those grown men were not going to listen to me Im in my 30s and the youngest 1 of all. That night Smitty had planned a fish fry and poker game for some of the loggers that we lease from. Smitty had more money than these old boys had and bought the game until two old boys cashed in. Making room for me and Charlie, we both brake out our pickle Jars full of quarters and dollar bills that we have saved just for an occasion like this and proceeded to take over the game. Smitty, again hes not very happy and heads back to Florida, two weeks pass and after the Saturday morning hunt Charlie and I are sitting in the truck drinking a beer and we see a herd of deer cross way

55

down the hard top. So we ride down there to take a look then park and step out of the truck. Well his Monster Buck walks right in front of us, we scramble for our guns. I hear a vehicle coming and I say Charlie dont shoot with our luck its the Sheriff. No, its Smitty! He catches us both sprawled across the hood with rifles in hand. Even though we didnt shoot, it didnt look good for the home team. After my third Reprimand; he decides not to renew next years lease and we lose the best hunting spot ever, Bastard! Im encouraged by Sidney our long time Jewish friend who managed Cresant Paint and Wall Covering in Doraville, Georgia to learn the Jewelry Trade and open a Pawn Shop. The Insurance Company sends me to be psychologically and physically evaluated to determine what trade would be suitable for my ability. We tour the Mearl Maddox School of Jewelry Manufacture and Repair where I am accepted. Theres enough time before school starts that I accompany Smitty to his place in Kissimmee, Florida for a week of Bass fishing. Were three days into the trip and had come in early that evening due to the weather. Were watching the local news and a news flash. News from around the southeast, Pit Bull attack in Atlanta, Live from East Point, Georgia. As they zoom in it looks a lot like my neighborhood, it looks a lot like my dog. The person attacked looks a lot like my neighbor Frank Anderson and that other person looks a lot like my wife Mary. Oh, Shit this cant be real! Too real, Smitty and I return to East Point the next morning and visit Frank that evening in the Hospital. He explains it was his entire fault, no worries if I just take care of his Doctor Bills. There would be no problem I assured him no problem. Daddy Abes health diminished and hes admitted to the hospital his final wishes were to never be put on a ventilator. He wanted to be able to tell his family good-by. I get to see him one last time and they have him on a ventilator. I can see it in his eyes and I get to tell him one last time that I loved him. He died at the young age of 63, during his last 10 years he and I had become best friends. An Ambulance chasing attorney convinces Frank to sue me for $200,012.00 dollars, in hopes that I had some type of Home Owners or Renters Insurance. Scrapper was held in quarantine. I would be charged with maintaining a dangerous animal a City Ordinance. The morning of Abes funeral, I noticed a Fulton County Sheriffs car slowing down then turning around and pulling into my driveway. The Sheriff came to the door with a summons in hand. He asked how I am doing. I explain that Im on the way to bury my Father. I remembered the day I brought Scrap home and Daddy saying what you got there is going to be trouble. The officer offers his condolences, wishes me good luck and suggests I get a good attorney. I assure him that I have one Barry Hazen who represents Scrapper and me as if we were on trial for Murder. I finally put the story together, I had left Marys son Clint in charge of Scrapper. With direct orders how to handle him after all we were responsible Pit Bull owners with a system intact. Where first thing in the morning Scrap would sit at the front door waiting for someone to chain him then let him out to do his business. Then he would be let back in and moved to his run in the back yard this system worked quite well until my Florida trip. Clint was late for school and left the dog chained in the front yard. My neighbors not used to him being in the front yard I guess they thought he was loose and they call animal control. Once the officer approached and at chains length Scrapper jumps and nips him in the chest barley breaking the skin but brought blood nonetheless. Since he had been bitten, he calls for back up to quarantine the dog. Old

56

Frank comes up and offers his help. He says to the dog catcher, son dont go in that yard that dog will eat your ass up. The dog catcher replies, sir I am aware of the dog. Frank states that the lady of the house is a day sleeper, that he will wake her. He lets Frank get involved and at the front door he knocks, Scrapper just jumps on him. Then Frank pushes him down saying stay down Scrapper! He knocks again with the same results pushing him down for the second time. Well we all know that 3s a charm, this time Scrapper nails him on the right forearm. Mary opens the door seeing whats going on cold cocks Scrapper, he lets go and grabs Franks left forearm. She nails him again and he lets go, Im sure thinking why are you hitting me, Im just doing my job. Frank gets away and the scene turns into a crime scene, like the biggest thing in East Point History. There are fire trucks, a dozen police with guns drawn and several dog catchers wanting to shoot Scrapper. Mary comes out puts him on a leash and asks which truck do you want him in? They opened a door and Mary orders him in without incident and off they go being one of the largest spectacles ever. The day of court it was packed, my neighbors even circulated a petition against Scrapper that they present to Judge Barron. Barry proved that Frank had assumed the risk, knowing Scrap was a dangerous animal. Thereafter, the judge called if anyone had anything else to offer and my old next-door neighbor that had been bitten offered pictures and doctors bills that would be our demise. Judge Barron, says Mr. Abna I can save your dogs life! However, you will be fined $1000.00 dollars and spend a year in my Jail. Alternatively, you can relinquish your dog to animal control to be put to sleep. I ask, your honor what papers do I need to sign to end this madness. Thereafter, the City charges against me were dropped; therefore, Franks Lawyer dropped his case as the result of the dog catchers testimony. I did pay Franks $2500.00 dollar doctor bill plus court cost and my lawyer fee. Overall, around $5,000.00 dollars pretty tuff for someone on Workmans comp. On our way out of court; the 11 Alive News Crew greets us. Im interviewed and asked, Mr. Abna what do you think about the Judges order to put your Dog to death? I respond, Dog Gone! The reporter asks, what did you say? I reply Dog Gone! He says roll it up boys theres no story here. Barry looks at me and says classic. As a usual result of trauma in a relationship, ours would continue to be strained. Economically and spiritually life as we knew it in general just never returned to normal. Soon Mary and I separate, I move next door with Wo Wo. Mary, Clint and Rosa move right in with a fellow male employee from the Journal. Apparently he had been after her for quite some time and willingly took them right in. I didnt want them to suffer but as always to my surprise, the female can jump right into another relationship. Charlie and I were like grown up and I use that term loosely, Tom Sawyers and Huckleberry Finns any adventure was right up our alley weather it was frog gigging at the Quinns property in McDonough, Georgia or shooting snakes on the Okmulgee River, I mean really big ones. On a day of snake hunting we take sand bar brake, once we return to the boat I see a Loggerhead Snapping Turtle swimming out from under the sand bar and I exclaim! Charlie look at the size of this turtle, he jumps in the water and grabs it by the tail and wrestles this thing back to the sand bar. He says shoot him! We both carry Ruger Mark 1, 22cal pistols. Charlie again says shoot him, shoot him, I say Charlie Ill end up shooting you if you dont put it down. I suggest we take a rope a tie his mouth shut he bites the rope in half. So we blast him unloading both pistols with headshots. We are then stopped by the Game Warden and asked. What are you boys up to? Were killing snakes and we caught this turtle. He asks what you going to do with it, eat it. Have

57

you ever had turtle before? No sir but were going to try it. We take it to the local store and it weighs 20 pounds. We take it home and Wo Wo makes Turtle Gumbo not to bad but not something I want on my regular menu. After Daddy Abe passed away; Mother did not want to return to our place at Lake Lanier. On a fishing trip I discover that a real estate agent has left a card with a note of inquiry, if we wanted to sell the place. She had a buyer at $150,000.00 dollars, interesting seeing how they only paid $2,500.00 dollars for the acre and a half. I call a wealthy family friend who owned a 5acre peninsula. His lake house is a five bedroom 3 bath monster around the corner from our place. He is no longer in need of a house that big his five kids were grown and gone and he wanted to down size. Therefore, he makes an offer of $160,000.00 dollars. In the meantime, Uncle Georges mother Aunt Charlotte who was married to Neil Leach a Judge in Hapeville. Now we are talking wealthy old money, she encouraged mother to buy a 4-bedroom 3-bath -acre $150,000 dollar place on Lake Sinclair, which was just upstream from Uncle Georges place. My friend not wanting to get in a bidding war makes a final offer of $180,000.00 dollars; mother decides that she would rather sell to someone that knew the history of the lot that would appreciate it. This old boy was slick when it came to real estate. He buys the deal on Sinclair, trades it to mother for the deal on Lanier. In turn, she dodges $33,000 dollars of income gain taxes. Big Rid comes through big time this time without even a pat on the head. Mother has a huge double Decker dock built and she buys her Dentist Dr. Frantels 24 foot ski boat. However, its on Lake Lanier in the water and has no trailer. We still have Daddy Abes 28 foot pontoon boat that also needs to be moved, I buy a trailer and customize it to fit the ski boat and get it to Lake Sinclair. Then re-customize it to fit the Pontoon boat. I get it home and it sells, mother decides to buy Uncle Georges 24 foot pontoon boat so he can buy him a new Bass Tracker pontoon boat. While pulling the pontoon boat from Hapeville to Lake Sinclair I pass through Eatonton, Georgia. Its dark and I dont realize that I have on my high beams. An on-coming car flashes me and I hit my low beams. Turns out the car that flashed me is the Sheriff and Im pulled over. He asks if I knew I had a head light out. I walk to the front of the truck and smack the light it comes on. He says, Smart Ass Huh, No Sir! He asks had I been drinking where I say earlier in the day I had a few beers. Therefore, he breathalyses me and I blow a .05 he then reads me my rights. I say youre not going to arrest me for a .05 are you, yep! We leave my truck and mothers pontoon boat on the side of the road and off to jail I go. Once I get there, the Sheriff and his Deputy are more concerned with scarring some teen-age boys that were in trouble, so they sit me in the brake room. I make myself at home, fix a peanut butter sandwich and drink a coke. Knowing theres no way now that I am going to blow and register on their official machine. After a while, they remember Im in the brake room and I blow again a .05 no way it has been hours! Therefore, Im booked and asked if I wanted to make bond, I say no it is too late to bother anybody. They say that they have never had anybody that wanted to stay. So I rack out in a cell and the Sheriff calls mother at the lake house, he explains the situation that my bond is $450.00 dollars. She says that she cannot get that kind of money until the next day. He says he will take a check no bondsman nothing just bring him a check. They wake me up and say your mothers here to pick you up. The next morning at the impound lot they charge a $100.00 dollar tow fee, I ask the attendant so you towed the truck with the boat attached he says yep. My court date is in two weeks so I go to lawyer Barrys office and he types up a $500.00 dollar No

58

Lo Contend Ere. I show up at court and nobodys there. I find a Magistrate Judge and explain I want to file a petition. He contacts the Sheriff; he explains to me that people usually dont show up at court that they just forfeit their bond as the fine. I call Berry and he talks with the Judge and the petition is filed, talk about a Kangaroo Court Berry could not believe it. Melanie gives birth to their 2nd daughter and they soon purchase a trailer on acreage in Tallapoosa, Georgia it also has a has a work shop garage, another great place drink and hang out wed work on whatever that was in ill repair. It also had a small pond; the cool part was that it backed up to the Tallapoosa River a very scenic spot. It looked like it would be full of deer but the locals kept them poached out. Sonny and I were not only good friends, but were also Marijuana growing partners. We had some good luck but mostly bad. You see Crime and Farming does not pay. In addition, when you mix the two together oh well double that, Amen. Once we had a killer crop going across from mothers lake house and this farmers goats got loose and ate 99.9% of the crop. ThemSon of a Bitches left one plant that got busted to pieces in a hailstorm, we patched it up with some Duck-Tape and said a prayer over it. At harvest time we returned and were shocked this thing had gotten huge a 12-footer; it was so big we named it Big Mo. It took him and I both together to pull up the stump, it produced 3lbs dried and packaged a nice $5,000.00 dollar Christmas bonus for each of us, Dam Goats! The next year around harvest time I ride down to take a look were we had planted some 50 cuttings. To my shock, there were some 50, 6-foot high plants with buds that look like Louisville sluggers. I was freaking out; I go to the lake house and call Sonny. I exclaimed, get your ass down here right now! He says man be cool, Im busy right now and they will be good for a couple days. That next night a thunderstorm from Hell, with hail, by the time Sonny got there, it was all in the Mud. It could have been that one killer crop growers pray for, But No, he was busy1 My best lick ever, Sonny and another high school chum J.C. had a spot in Grantville, Georgia. They planted 100 cuttings that produced around 200 pounds wet of some of the most Killer Bud ever. I was declared Harvest King after I dried packaged and delivered 33 pounds and was paid $10,000.00 dollars for that weeks work. That old boy J.C. knew his shit and made a small fortune over the years. My buddy and I were deer hunting it was as cold shit and it became time to get out of our stands. My friend would never see any deer so I Cruz by his stand knowing he was in a killer spot I notice under his stand there was cigarettes butts with lip stick on them. Therefore, I make my way back to the truck and hes already there. I tell him I figured out why he was not seeing any deer. That he has some chick up in his stand smoking cigarettes. He answers you saw the lip stick. He went on to explain that when he was a child his older sister would dress him as a little girl and he liked it. Going on to become a closet cross dresser, when we got back to his house, he showed me pictures of him in drag. I said, listen my brother you dont make a very good looking man, much less youre an ugly woman your 62 tall and you resemble a Neanderthal your arms reach your knees so knock it off. Later on, the next spring, he and I were Bass fishing lit boat docks on Lake Oconee. Around 2:00 oclock am fishing got slow. He asks me if I would like a Blow Job. I responded, sure do you know where there are some chicks that are up at 2:00 oclock in the morning, on Lake Oconee giving out Blow Jobs. No, he responds, simply me! I say no thanks we load up and go to mothers house on Lake Sinclair. While were getting cleaned up, he asks again, well what about

59

it? About what, the Blow Job, I respond you know the best way to screw up a friendship is to have Sex with a friend; he said you know your right about it. Luckily, the subject never comes up again, Thank God! My Jewelry instructor, Mearl and I would occasionally swap vehicles when he had a need for a truck. I always had a need for his sports car. While finishing my vocational training, Granny Neil passes away. During one of these car swaps my soon to be X wife accompanies me to her funeral. She runs her panty hose, so we stop and purchase another pair that she changes in the car putting the old pair under the passenger seat. Sometime later, Mearls wife discovers them and all hell breaks loose at the Maddox house. It was a good thing by the time it happened I had graduated. It took quite a bit of convincing on my part plus a couple of phone calls between Mary and his wife to settle the issue. Granny Grace passes away; I use her passing as an advantage and bluff my Workmans Comp. Attorney. I tell him that I had just inherited a chunk of money and I no longer wanted to settle my case, that I wanted my day in court. However, if I could walk with $10,000.00 dollars I would settle tomorrow. He replies, that is only 18% coming my way, I respond its your call. He says I will have you a check tomorrow. I then explain my personal situation being separated from my wife that we plain a divorce. He has his sectary type up our divorce agreement they notarize and witness it. Then Mary and I file it, thereafter 30 days later it is a done deal. My divorce and comp. case settled on the same day. The insurance company had paid 100% of my medical, my vocational rehab, furnished the tools of my new trade, and paid my lawyer $8,000.00 dollars and $10,000.00 dollar for me, all for a 5% career ending disability rating. I lost my 2 Grandmothers, my Dad, my House, my Dog, my Wife and Kids also my reputation along the way. I could not have written a sadder country song maybe one day I will! After Abes passing Mother is the single heir of his over a a Million-dollar estate. I rent the Junk and Stuff side of Mothers building then when being asked how I wanted to be listed in the yellow pages. The agent suggested keeping Abes name so it was to be Abes Pawn. I then would become Abe of Abes Pawn Custom Jewelry Repair and Refinishing. At this point, I had gotten a head of myself and learned that a Pawn license was privileged and had to be approved by a city council vote. My first attempted was rejected the East Point Christian Church across the street opposed it. The congregation showed up in force, council member Benifield compared opening a Pawnshop across the street from a church would be like opening a brothel that sold booze and I was denied. After the session, I ask the city attorney, how often could I reapply? As many times as you like, the subject will come up every 30 days from now own if you are that persistent. I reply, see yawl in the morning, and at the next session were approved. With Granny Neil gone I move in with Uncle Harry. Adrian Cahill another family friend owned Double Eagle Pawn Shop in Jonesboro where my training as a Pawn Broker would began. After a month of setting up my shop and getting my feet wet at Double Eagle. Also with the guidance from Don Sellers owner of Daddys Money a Pawn Broker, out of Riverdale. I had met him through a fellow classmate in Jewelry School my friend Bo. He passed away at a young age, smoked his self-right into a box. Abes Pawn would finally come together in January 1986. Sidney the owner of Jackson Pawn in Jackson, Georgia his father who is also his Jeweler had become ill. He had heard through the grape vine that I do Jewelry Repair and Custom Casting.

60

So he contacts me then after we talk business he ask me my name. He says thats odd I just married a gal whose maiden is Abna. Turns out he has married one of my first cousins. One day at the Pawn Shop my friend Gerald V. stopped by and tells me this story how his fathers pest control company had been broken into while he was there working late. That now hes scared and needs some protection. I reach into my desk drawer then hand him a Smith and Wesson 38 snub nose and say that will be $200.00 dollars. He replies that he doesnt have any cash, I say thats cool just pay me ASAP he agrees. Months pass no Gerald; he used to be a regular. My high school friend Tom V. is an explosives expert that put on Fire Works shows all across the South East. He had made up these film can bombs and sold them for $5.00 dollars apiece, there equal to a quarter stick of Dynamite. One night Im sitting around with Uncle Harry and I tell him the story about Gerald hes in disbelief that he had known the Vs for years in fact our family had used their pest control service for a long time. Its a spring night and its storming, a heavy down pour. I drive down to Geralds, hes sitting in his living room on the couch with his back to the plate glass window and hes watching TV. The front door and all the windows are open. I park down the street then walk to the front of his house open his Mail Box then put a lit cigarette on the fuse and put the film can in the Mail Box then close the door. I walk back to the truck and wait, boom and I go home. The next day Gerald shows up and tells me this story how someone had blown his brick mailbox to smithereens. He continues telling me that he had gone by the bank and withdrawn a large amount of money and he has paid everyone that he owed. He even caught all the way up on his child support and that I was the last one on his list then paid me my $200.00 dollars. I told him that if I had known that our friendship was only worth $200.00 dollars I would have given it to him a long time ago now you can leave and dont come back. One Sunday I go to the shop to do some work; as I pull in to the rear parking lot, its full of police. Brother Gary has barricaded himself inside mothers shop and is treating suicide. They talk him out and take him to Georgia Regional for a short stay, hes put on Lithium and released. Mary calls Uncle Harry and asks if he would baby sit Clint and Rosa at night while she worked the late shift. He asks my option and of course, I agree, being Rosa was my heart. We would stay up late and Harry would play his guitar the kids loved Harry! Eventually Mary and I would give our relationship a 2nd chance, she and the kids moved in with Harry and I. Harrys depression without Granny Neil turned into violent verbal alcoholism! He would stay up all night cussing the airplanes landing at Atlanta International, until morning. We were in the flight path. Then hed cuss the next-door neighbor for cranking his Camero and when there was no one else to cuss, he would pass out about that time Mary came home from her shift. With more booze and it would start all over. I could not stop her from encouraging his alcoholism it was something I had to deal with all my life. I knew how to ration his consumption one pint in the morning and one pint at night. She would buy him a fifth a day for babysitting then shed go to bed get up cook dinner and off to work shed go. She never got to see how belligerent he got night after night. It didnt take me very long, I had to make other living arrangements and I do. Mary, Clint, Rosa and I move to Stockbridge where we rent J.P. Evans old family home on a couple of acres. Its another nice new beginning with Rosa in elementary school and Clint in Adolph Hitler middle school. They ride the Bus together and with Mary still working nights and being a day sleeper. Clints job was baby sit Rosa until time for Mary to get up. Then shed help

61

the kids with homework and cook dinner, until Id come home for the rest of the night, where things in general continue to go well within our family unit. Brother Gary and his band of Gypsies; his girlfriend and her 3 children move in with Uncle Harry. Soon after, Gary came home to find Harry in his bed, dead in the fetal position with an unopened fifth of Seagrams seven clinched between his legs. He had not even cracked the seal; my guess is he was taking it along for the ride. After all, they might not have Seagrams seven in Heaven. He had gone home to be with the rest of the Abna Clan. Amen. Uncle Don the other good one was next to go. His wife Aunt Mary Ann his wife soon followed. Charlie and Cathy get married he sells his place in Ben Hill, then with her two sons Shawn and Mark they rent a large home in Douglass County. Turns out his next door neighbor Lance Fagan graduated Russell High School with Brother Gary. Lances younger brother Gary was in Leones class. The dont stay in the rental very long, they buy 3 acres with a double wide in Douglass County up the road from Dog River. Its solid woods from his house to the river and has some good deer hunting its a very cool place. My second DUI no one had been to the lake lately, so Sonny and I take a used four-wheeler for a test run to see if I wanted to buy it. We rode for a while and checked it over, then went swimming and headed back to the East Point. We exit I-75 north at the Airport Loop Road exit ramp. Im at the traffic light; there is a Clayton County Sheriff behind us. The light turns green, I take a left into the second turn lane and he pulls me over for an illegal lane change. He asked me had I been drinking and I summit to a breathalyzer. I blow a .06 he says you will never learn. Reads me my rights and ask Sonny if he had been drinking? He says no and lets him drive the truck home and off I go to Jail once again. Two weeks later in Court I plead Guilty, the Judge asks me, why I did not I want to plead a No Lo. Turns out the Eatonton Sheriff had not submitted my arrest to the Department of Motor Vehicles. Therefore, it does not show up on my driving record. The Judge accepts my Plea and gives me a year in Jail, my heart sunk, to be suspended upon payment of a $600.00 dollar fine. I couldnt get that payment out of my pocket fast enough. After Harrys passing; Mother inherits the house that Daddy Abe bought for his mother. In the mean-time, Dan Conklin a high school chum of mine, a retired Navy man rents a room from mother. He worked and drew his Navy retirement they needed someone there with an income. Neither Brother Gary nor his band of gypsies had an income mother floated their boat. Marys son Clint had been getting in trouble at school and was smart enough to intercept the mail. Also sleeping during the day his mother never answers the phone. Clint missed his 10:00 oclock pm curfew after a night with friends roller skating and he is put on restriction. This is where things get interesting; my nephew Roger gets in trouble. His parents think his situation might end in a search of their home. My brother-in-law Phil had a large zip lock bag of Marijuana seeds that he had been saving for years. He offers them to Mary who eventually wanted to move to Idaho and become Mary Marijuana seed. Clint retaliates, after he had been encouraged in a seminar by the Henry County Sheriffs Department to turn your parents in. He finds his mothers stash then takes some Pot to school, and intentionally gets busted. He tells the school officials that he, his mother and little sister smoked Pot together all the time. Theres a warrant issued and Henry County searches the house. They find a small amount of Pot some paraphernalia and three pounds of seeds. With

62

my hunting guns there, were charged with the use of Firearms during the Commission of a Felony, Contributing to the Dequincy of a Minor, Possession and Manufacturing. The District Attorney thinks he has busted a major grower, me! All this happens while I am at work. Mary calls Angie Strickland her friend to come get Rosa from Jail. Then Angie calls me at the Pawn Shop, a detective gets on the phone and instructs me to turn myself in, I agree telling him I will be right there. Angie takes Rosa to my sisters, all is well with her, however, Clints in juvenile, and there is no help for him. I call Sonny and we go to Spondivets and get ripped. There after I spend whats left of the night at Sonnys, I wake up, tore up and I am waiting at Barry Hazens door with $500.00 dollars in hand. I say Barry I need your help now. We head to McDonough, Georgia the County Seat; he arranges for a Court Reporter to meet us at Marys bond hearing. Where we get an advantage from the start, I turn myself in, knowing we have representation they go easy from there on out with Mary and I. Were booked, make bond and released. However, Clints plan did not include him being detained in Juvenile. He didnt get out until he had spent a little over a year on a Young Adult Rehabilitation Farm; they also took his $800.00 a month Social Security Benefit for his support. Nor did my plan of fatherhood include being accused of any type of abusive behavior. Mary and I were instructed to meet with the Henry County Department of Family and Children Services and given a series of test. That had questions such as. After a hard night of drinking do you #A Come in kick the dog #B Beat your wife #C Beat your kids or #D All of the above. I said lady 1st of all we are divorced, 2nd of all I do not drink hard. Third you fellows need to call my lawyer before inviting me to another one of your sessions. Unfortunately this was Marys doing and I could not stand a Felony that would ruin my career. She and I make a deal that I would take care of all fines and all lawyer fees. Therefore, she pleads guilty to possession and invokes her first offenders act. Where her record would be sealed and her rights reinstated, after her $5,000.00 dollar fine was paid, and she completed 5 years intense probation. Mary, Rosa and I move into a brand new townhouse apartment off Hudson Bridge Rd. in Stockbridge. This would be our best time yet, with no Clint, the three of us did quite well as a family. Abes Pawn was flourishing, Mary became stable with her finances, and I no longer had to be the family accountant. We split everything 50/50 and that worked well. Mary still slept during the day and Rosa was fine at home letting her mother sleep until she woke up. I keep Rosa at night where she and I become best friends. Despite all that turmoil, I have a good Christmas season. There after Mary and I decide to take a much needed vacation, Rosa stays with Leone. I bought a 12 foot John Boat on a trailer it has an 8hp Yamaha outboard we load up and head south. Our 1st stop is Lake West Point we give it a day at Holiday Marina, nothings biting. So we decided to head to Lake Seminole and stay at Jack Windgates Lunker Lodge. A great older type fish camp, we give it a couple days and also theres nothing biting. So we make our way to the Gulf of Mexico just east of Apalachicola to another great old fish camp in East Point, Florida, We celebrate New Years Eve at a local tavern and have a ball. The next day we head across the bay to the Apalachicola River, we slaughter the Sea Trout and the Red Fish. Back at the Marina we are the toast of the town the Big Boats all got skunked they cannot cross the sand bar that separates the river and the bay. The next day we return to the same spot where we load the boat with Red Fish. Once we return to the Marina the old fellow that runs the place ask how we did. I proudly open the cooler he

63

exclaims nice catch I would say around $5,000.00 dollars-worth. I say what? He says Red Fish season was over yesterday, that we had better get to filleting right quick like and we did. The next day we return to the same spot with the hope that the Sea Trout had moved back in, not a chance with every cast we catch a Red Fish. Therefore, we catch and release most of the day. Mary says, baby, bait this rod for me and I say its my lightweight bait rig, she says I said bait this rig and I do. Once it hit the water wham the fight was on, she had hooked about a 20lb Redfish. She gets the fish to the boat, I say keep it in the water while I get the net. While Im getting the net, she hoists this fish out of the water and the small gold hook just straightens out. She turns to me and says you lost my fish, I say Im sorry but I told you to leave it in the water until I could net it. You lost my fish she says again! Im looking around and the weather is getting treating so we head back then while were crossing the sand bar all hell breaks loose. Thunder and Lighting with 4 to 5 foot swells luckily the wind is at our back. I say baby if I were you Id put on my life jacket and get down in the bottom front of the boat and hold on, she says youre not going across are you. I say hold on and off we go on the wildest ride ever. The old Man at the marina was waiting as I beached the boat, saying I was just about to call the Coast Guard. Son are you crazy, I reply, yes Sir I am, Mary gets out of the boat damn right hes crazy now excuse me while I go and clean out my pants you Son of a Bitch. Now baby dont be like that I got us home didnt I it was the highlight of the vacation to me. For some reason Leone and Brother Gary have words the scene get ugly and Gary attacks her with his Cain. The police are called and hes charged with assault. He again spends a week at Georgia Regional then released. Not long after he goes to Fulton County Superior Court and draws a woman Judge Im thinking his ass is sunk. After Leones testimony, he is called to the stand where he takes a pill bottle out of his pocket and slams it on the Judges bench. Then announces Im on 500 milligrams of Lithium Sodium Bicarbonate a day just to stay normal. Leone looks back at me in disbelief the Judge ask him if hes going to do it again. And he says just as long as she does not piss me off. The Judge shakes her head in disbelief and sentences him to six months of probation, unbelievable! My concealed weapons permit had come up for renewal and my application is denied. So off I go to Barrys office $500.00 dollars in hand to fight for my rights once more. Turns out my case in Henry County had not been deposed of properly and that jerk District Attorney refused to sign off that I was innocent. Therefore, Barry makes an appointment with the Probate Judge of Fulton County and explains what a jerk the D.A. of Henry County was being and I am issued my license immediately. Fighting for your Rights is expensive! Rosas 1st road trip; I work out a deal with Smitty. He had purchased a Lincoln Town Car in Atlanta that needed delivering to Owensboro, Kentucky where he has a Ford Ranchero that I wanted to purchase. He was also remodeling a house that needed some wall paper hung. So we plan to kill a bunch of birds with one stone. So Mary, Rosa and I deliver the car and I hang the paper. Thereafter Smitty asks me if I would like to visit the home place and family cemetery in Pen Rod, Kentucky. Mary and Rosa option to stay with Betty, rather than endure the four-hour family history lesson, however it was good for me. Upon our return, we load up the Ranchero and head east to The Mammoth Cave and take the four-hour tour. Rosa was a trooper, and hung in there, I was very proud of her! We then make our way further east to the Cumberland River in the Daniel Boone National Forest where we stay at the Cumberland Inn. We visit Cumberland Falls and catch the Moon Bow a Rain Bow at the Full Moon now the only one in the

64

World it was Awesome! Then we head South out of Kentucky into Tennessee its like going back in time through the Appalachians. We tour the Lost Sea and Ruby Falls then have dinner at the Chattanooga Choo Choo. Then back to Atlanta the most awesome trip ever, everything worked out to a T. I hope Rosa remembers her Southern Heritage. Marys drinking had dramatically increased, until one day I ask her. Whats up? She breaks down and says Clint will be home in a month. I do a terrible thing to a mother and give her an ultimatum; its either him or me. I give her thirty days to decide. She had been in the vodka pretty heavy lately and I refuse to be an abused husband, then one day she takes her best shot a right cross to my jaw. I in turn rabbit punch her square in the nose. Oh my God, you would have thought I killed her blood every ware. She comes up after a ten count. You hit me no shit you hit me first. She says you need to leave here now and get your shit tomorrow that Rosa and I dont need you besides Clint will be home soon and things will work out fine. Done deal! The next day I came back with Brother Garys and my hunting trailer that I pack with my stuff. Where she asks, what are you doing? I gave you an ultimatum sad as it is. I am not going thru the same scenario again I love you and Rosa is my heart but its either him or me. And off I go, I had made up my mind for the last time. I ask mother if I could park the camper in her drive way and live in it. Of course she agrees saying dont be stupid just come back home. I wanted to be alone and she understood this way I could come and go as I pleased. I then decide its a good time to clean out our joint checking account and go to Cancun, Mexico. I cry in my beer for days, until I hook up with this fellow from Chicago at the Marina. We ask a Captain to take us out fishing. He says it is the off-season and the big fish are not biting. I say we just want our poles bent and he agrees to take us Barracuda Fishing. We have a blast hooking up with these six foot fish it was awesome just what I needed to ease my worried mind. One night were sitting at the bar at Spondivits; wrestler Kevin Sullivan was drunk buying rounds and shooters for the house! He had run up a large bar tab and walks out on it, stumbling up Virginia Ave. Dave the Bartender a black belt who thought he was a bad ass jumps the bar. I advise him to just leave a message at the Hotels front desk and to let it go. No! He catches up with him, they argue then after Dave warns him that he is a black belt, Kevin takes off his Cowboy Boot and wares his ass out I tried to warn him but no! One day Dan, Brother Garys roommate was smoking in bed and caught his mattress on fire. Instead of dragging it out the window, Dan drags it through the house setting the rest of the house on fire. Everyone had to move while the house was being renovated. So Garys bunch moves home with mother and take over Abes and Kathryn upstairs bedroom. Dan moves into the old Eskew home. My 3rd DUI Mary and I had been fighting; turns out, I had been stalking her. I go to the Dope man cop a Gram of Cocaine and a hand full of Xanex. Then head to Spondivits and get smashed, I leave the bar and make it about four blocks. Im pulled over by the East Point Police, turns out the officer is family friend Sonny Lowery. I just put both hands out the window to be cuffed. He writes on my ticket that I was incoherent but cooperative. The next morning I call my sister and we make bail, the desk sergeant hands me my personal effects in a brown paper bag. Something told me not to pour out the bag, I look inside and there is a hand full of loose Xanax. I cant believe it, I get to the impound and Im un-wading my money and theres whats left of that gram of Cocaine in a dollar bill, I guess Sonny figured I was in enough trouble.

65

I apply to be a State of Georgia Lottery Agent; my accountant submitted the figures where Abes Pawn is documented by Dunn and Bradstreet that I was worth $250,000 dollars. An investigator from the State calls me and says Mr. Abna you are a convicted felon and you dont qualify to participate in our program. I respond could you put that in writing. So off I go to Barry Hazens office to fight for my rights with $500.00 dollars in hand. The three-strike rule that made you a habitual offender had not been implemented until after my third DUI. Therefore, Barry contacts the agency and explains the situation. And Im approved, although I never get to sell the first lottery ticket. I would be in need of Dental care and ask mother who was our family dentist. She calls Dr. Frantel and makes an appointment. I meet Joann his assistant, a large breasted good-looking Gal. By the second visit, Ive learned that my cousin Mike and Joann had been dating. However, their relationship had ended in conflict. So I ask her out to dinner, we hit it off, have a few drinks then back to her house for a nightcap and great sex! Wo Wo has a stroke and can no longer take care of herself so mother moves her into the downstairs guest room. Soon after Mother realizes that she needs help with Wo Wo and contracts with Joann to help with her night time care. Joann moves upstairs in my old bedroom with her daughter Chella who was attending West Georgia Collage in Carrolton. And with her son Olden Tyrone O.T. who was in middle school. Remember Brother Garys and his new family are also there So there was Mother and Sarah down stairs, Joann and at times Chella when she was home from college and O.T. upstairs in my old room. With Gary, Becky and her 3 kids also upstairs. They have 10 people living under 1 roof and Im in my camper in the driveway, talk about a crew. Barry and I go to court for my 3rd DUI, were thinking that if the prosecution only looked at my Driving Record, as did the Judge in Clayton Co. That we might slip by with it being my 2nd however the 1st DUI shows up on my arrest record. The record also shows the No Lo being excepted by the Magistrate Judge in Eatonton. I am sentenced to 30 days and fined a $1000.00 dollars. The Judge gives me time to make arrangements before I have to check in to Jail; I have a couple weeks where I hire Shawn, a young fellow that is eager to learn the Pawn and Jewelry Business. I feel comfortable with Shawns progress, until 1 day we are pulling inventory and he takes a Dan Wesson 357 Magnum pistol out of the safe and dry fires it. He says wow try out the trigger job on this one. Assuming he had checked the cylinder, I take aim out the front window facing Washington Rd. East Points Busiest Street, the East Point Christian Church is right across the street and its fires! My business life flashes before my eyes, knowing that I had just killed someone. Shawn runs out side to discover that I have not only shot thru my plate glass window but thru his windshield and the bullet lodges in the headrest of his drivers seat. I, m relived, hes pissed and wants me to replace his windshield and seat. I say Shawn find out which one is the more expensive and I will pay for it you have to except some of the responsibility. After all, you handed me a loaded Gun. He agrees, Im still confident but shaken, I leave my business in order and arrange for a ride to turn myself in, Sonny shows up three hours early with a Quart of Crown and a 12 pack of Beer. So I get drunk, drunk. The Sheriffs office was pissed that I showed up in that condition so they took their sweet time, like 24 hours to finally get my bunk. Ten days into my sentence the sheriff calls, hey Abna get your shit together your checking out. I say I got twenty more days, he says Do You like It Here! I say no sir. Then get your shit together I mean right now before I change my mind, turns out County time is 3 days for one, neither the Judge,

66

the District Attorney nor Barry, they all failed to tell me. So I call Mammies friend Ernie that worked at the Jail in their food service and ask him what should do. He says it is too late to call Mrs. Kathryn that he will come and take me home. I get to mothers around 2: 00 oclock am and I knock on the door to tell someone that I was home. Joann in her curlers cracks the door, sees its me opens the door and exclaims oh my God you escaped! The look on her face was priceless, I explain the 3 for 1 deal to her and all was well. A Pawn customer brings in a Law Enforcement type hand held Radio; I tell the fellow that Im not interested. He says I just want $10.00 dollars I figure for $10.00 dollars Ill do a good deed and recover the radio. I add it to the daily Police Report 30 days later, it hits my inventory and I contact Pawnshop Detective high school chum, Dan Joiner who graduated in cousin Pats class. I explain the situation where he further researches the Radio. Turns out it belongs to the G.B.I. a representative strolls in 1 day while Shawn is hanging out front, he flashes his badge and asks to see Abe. I respond and point to Shawn and say thats him hes Abe. Shawn denies being Abe where I ask, what is this about? It is about a Radio that has been pawned here. In that case, Im Abe. I offer it to him at no charge; he gives me a $50.00 dollar reward. Explaining the unit had been left behind during a drug bust. The officer that left it behind, his check was about to be docked for $2,500.00 dollars, he will be more than glad to pay the $50.00 dollars! I have some past affiliation with the Out Law motorcycle club then Don Sellers turns me on to his friend Curley. The President of the Out Laws, he calls me and asks if Id meet him at his bar M Js on Stewart Ave. in Atlanta to discuss some work. He has one of the three original hand craved Out Law rings a large Skull with Crossed Pistons the Out Law Insignia. The ring just needs to be sized, no big deal; he makes it a big deal. And he says that if I copied or lost it, it would be my Ass. The ring is cast out Nickel Silver and I guess Stainless Steel. What this means is that after I cut it, no matter what I did, no solder would stick to it, it cant be sized! I invite Curley over to discuss the situation, I suggest that we make a mold of it and cast it in White Gold. He makes another big deal about the mold, I say that I will only make one and we agree to a price. Don has two matching Yellow Diamonds for the eyes; it turns out so good that Curley takes it to National to be the official Out Law Members ring. I would be casting thousands out of Gold or Silver. This might be the lucky break that Ive been looking for, but no! He had another company that was better equipped to do massive production. Oh Well Shit Happens! Abes Pawn continued to do well I fixed the place up to fit my personality with a sleeper sofa in the back. I had hung a parachute from the ceiling over the sofa that made it quite cozy and I would often sleepover. One night a lady friend of mine that is married to a good friend of mine came by to cop some Xanax; she brought the Wine. And a couple of Xanex later we end up in the sack. Of course, I dont remember Shit, but I have an eyewitness, Sonny had come by and from the front door of the store he could see thru a crack in the shelving unit. He said that with the soft light in the back that we put on quite a show. After talking to him, I felt even more guilty committing adultery and all. He assures me that the work that I did was worth the guilt. Leonard Station had a Pawn Shop off Desert Drive in front of the Sarah Club apartments; he takes in 2 Harley Davison Sportsters. A 1200 cc Evolution and a 900 cc he loaned this fellow $1,500.00 dollars on both bikes. Once they came out of pawn, Leonard borrows $2,000.00 dollars from me on the bikes. They again come out of pawn I kept the 1200 and sell the other one to mechanic Jerry for the $2,000.00 dollars that I have in both. Now I got me, well Abes Pawn has a free Sportster that I can ride until it sells. Then while sitting at the bar at Spondivets

67

my friend Niles asks me how much am I asking for the Bike. I reply the first $5,000.00 dollars takes it; he reaches in his pocket and pulls out a roll of $100.00 dollar bills then starts counting. I ask him what you are doing, he says buying your bike. I say hold on there, he says didnt you just say the first $5,000.00 dollars takes it. Yes I reply, but, he says no buts and counts out 50 $100.00 dollar bills then says Ill need to borrow your helmet, I say the how am I supposed to get home, he says thats on you and the deal is done! Terry my X best friend approaches me with this story how his sister had married one of the Blackwell Brothers who owned Nexus Hair products that they have more money than Carters got Liver Pills. The Brothers were financing a Pawn Shop; they collaborated with a fellow who had leased a bank building off Johnson Ferry and Shallowford Rd. in Marietta its a very affluent area. They were being robbed blind so they dissolve the partnership. However, they need someone to run the Pawn Shop so they hire Terry who knows nothing about the industry. Therefore, since I have my assistant Shawn I agree to give the Blackwells a couple weeks of my time. This location is so high end that I offer to partner in but Terry would have none of that. While at Terrys shop Shawn calls me so proud, he had loaned $400.00 dollars on an 85-gram chain I freak out. And tell him I will be there A.S.A.P. I get to the shop and the chain is Brass. Its not a problem unless its a scam and the customer returns to redeem the item and we have written it up as 14k. The fellow shows up the next week and redeems his chain, I explain the situation and he is appreciative for the loan and our honesty we got lucky that time. The Blackwells closed that location and open one in Decatur then make Terry Manager. I mister Gun Safety sell a brand new Raven 25 Cal. Automatic pistol to this fellow, I instruct the buyer how to load an Automatic and I give him five free bullets. He walks out side, loads the clip and gently closes the slide jamming the pistol. Im thinking rather than dig this round out with a knife that I will take the gun apart. Its a simple procedure that requires pulling a pin out of the backside of the frame. Im sitting at my bench and dislodge the pin, the round chambers and the gun goes off, shooting myself in my left thigh. I ask Shawn to bring my truck around to take me to the Hospital. So in the meantime my sister rushes in and calls 911. Shoots fired at Abes Pawn a dozen cops show up with guns drawn, where I explain that I have shot myself in the leg. How embarrassing, the paramedics come in and take a look. They say well if you hit that Main Artery you got about seven minutes to live. I say hey people lets get this show on the road. So they load me into the Ambulance and this Paramedic starts to cut off the leg of my brand new Jeans. I say hold on buddy how about I just take them off. We get to the Emergency and luckily, the bullet just punctured my thigh. Now do not let anyone tell you that being shot with 25-caliber aint no big deal it hurt and it hurt even more when that nurse ran that big Q-tip doused with iodine through my leg. 1989 Two Young F.B.I. agents were investigating Mail Bomber, Walter Leroy Moody Jr. they were looking for the odd keyed typewriter that had written the threats. They asked to see any manual typewriters that I had, I had one Granny Graces old manual machine and it didnt have that odd key. Shawn had moved on, so again I am alone. Sonny stops by at days end and suggests we go to dinner at the Captains Roost well my dumb ass closes 3 fingertips in my safe door ouch! We go to the hospital and I get the same nurse that tortured me with the gunshot wound. She says I just love doing this and takes a thing like a soldering iron and melts three holes into my fingernails that relive the pressure. We then go on to dinner to find out that our friend John

68

Toole the owner had crashed his car leaving the Lakeside Country Club off Old Fairburn Rd. He lost control hitting a light pole on Camp Creek Parkway and died. Then we sprung a roof leak that I dealt with for months until I had installed a drainage system that channeled the water outside. Thereafter, mother decides to remodel both buildings. I had spotted a small 450 sq. foot building in Washington Plaza an old Milk Jug store. Turns out the property is owned by family friend Harold Cawthorn. I lease it and move so the remolding can begin. This place worked out great I could afford the rent the size kept me out of the junk business and in the Gun and Jewelry business where I belonged. Mother had contracted with a local roofer that had a good idea just not enough support to pull off the job. He cut out a two foot wide trench of roofing all the way to the wood where he was to anchor a pitched roof, his crew didnt show to seal the trench and a late afternoon thunder storm flooded both sides of the building it was horrendous, luckily I had moved and luckily he was insured. Aunt Leone passed away Mother and Wo Wo are named Executors of her Estate. They travel to Sacramento to over-see the Estates Liquidation, out of the hundreds of items everything made the auctioneers list but 1 a ceramic statue of Nefertiti thats valued at $10,000.00 dollars. The auctioneer says look you guys just take her with you and they do. Mother also inherited an Aquamarine and Diamond Platinum Earring and Pendant set. I call Mearl Maddox and ask him for direction, he turns me on to the fellow that handles the estate Jewelry Department for Maier and Berkley in Buckhead. He offers to put the Jewelry on consignment the next day he calls with a $9,000.00 dollar offer and its a done deal. In the meantime like the next day mothers dog knocks Nefertiti off her stand and brakes two of her fingers now she worth zero. So I package her up, insure her for $10,000.00 dollars and ship her UPS to a little Enid in Colorado cashed in on that one Too! Mother gave me a Grand. My brother-in-law Phil invites me to a playoff baseball game, the Atlanta Braves against the Pittsburg Pirates. The camera man swings around and catches Phil and I doing the Tomahawk Chop on National TV. Im wearing my Abes Pawn tee shirt. The next day my friend Steve Hawyes calls me from Portland, Oregon. Where he coaches college basketball and says only you could pull off national advertising for free youll be lucky if Ted Turner doesnt send you a bill I hadnt heard from him in years. A representative from Joes West Side Loan on Peter Street in Atlanta approaches me with a deal to circumvent the City of Atlantas fifteen-day waiting period on hand guns. Abes Pawn made 10% off every Hand Gun sale that paid my rent for quite a long time. High School chum Doc. Mark Robertson a graduate from Cousin Mikes class and I would link up and he teaches me to Bass fishing. I sell my 1st boat to Charlie and buy a 14 foot Aluma Craft with a 50hp Mercury engine from Jerrys friend the Bosh, Mark Boshen. Then Doc buys and older Hurst Bass boat with a 120hp Evinrude engine and I had access to Jeweler Jacks 86 Ranger with a 150hp Johnson Fast Strike. Then one day my friend Fats was having lunch in Sandy Springs at the Steak and Ale on Roswell Rd. He notices a Blazer with a 20-foot Nitro bass boat, the driver a Bass Pro had left his keys in the ignition and just set his alarm. Fats takes a brick and throws it through the window, cranks up the truck with the alarm blasting and drives the rig to my shop where we shut off the alarm. I give Fats a grand for the Johnson 200hp outboard engine and a bunch of fishing gear. Jeweler Jack was being investigated by the F.B.I. he was involved with some chop shop boys at his place in Fairburn. One day he calls me and asks if I wanted to buy his Ranger for

69

$2,000.00 dollars. Of course I reply, give me 30 minutes sounds like you need someone to talk too. We discuss the boat and his need for the cash; he has to retain a lawyer. We make a plan where at dawn, if the boat is still there, he would call me to come and get it. He calls that morning and off I go, at his place I hook up the boat, it has a flat tire. So I take off flat tire and all, Im passed by three truckloads of F.B.I. agents. I haul ass to Charlie and Cathys trailer in Douglassville. He has a large pole barn where I leave the boat until things cool off? Jack had a chop shop title for the boat and trailer that flew like an eagle. We hang the 200 I got from Fats on the Ranger then hang the 150hp off the Ranger on Docs Hurst and we sell Docs 120hp for a $1,000.00 dollars now we have an Armada and Bass Fishing becomes priority. We spend entire weekends on the water Id supply the Crank, Doc would supply the Coke, and we would mix it together and call it Duck Soup. Charleys Dad Pop Mobley moves in Charles hunting trailer so he can be close to his family. I hire Andy, Melvin the Neon Sign mans wife as a trainee so Doc and I can concentrate on fishing. The first time I leave her alone I feel guilty, so I hire is fellow Hobbit he was on Social Security Disability. He didnt want any pay; rather we barter his time for a Ford Bronco ll that I rarely used which was cool with me. I never knew his real name after a week of training they were good to go. One day two black men come in the shop they have three really cool machine looking guns, the kind of guns you only see in the movies; I say guys will it be alright if I call my Gunsmith Brother Dave and get his opinion. They say sure go ahead, I ask Dave if what Im seeing is what Im seeing he says yes they have three sure enough Machine Guns. He replies, tell them to get the fuck out of your store now. I write a note telling them to get out now, but to call me later. Turns out, theres a salt and pepper team of Undercover East Point Cobra Squad Cops in the store that observe these fellows and the weapons. The two guys leave with the guns and the salt and pepper team leaves behind them. Later that night Painter Ken and I are hanging out and they call. I tell them that Im not interested. Ken says hes interested and they exchange phone numbers. Not long after a Gwinnett County Detective, agents from the A.T.F. also the G.B.I. and our local Salt and Pepper Team show up at the shop. They put me under the hot lights and accuse me of buying the guns. I say you know if Willie and Hutch had just done their job and arrested those two on the spot. We would be having a ticker tape parade instead of me being put under scrutiny. Now their pissed and say we see who youre going to trust. In turn, I reply are you people affiliated with the Riverdale Police who had just killed my friend that owned the Gold Rush Show Bar and robbed him for over a Million dollars, they storm out. Turns out a dirty F.B.I. agent would confiscate Guns during raids and was using these two fellows to sell his guns on the street. So one day they decide to just rob him and take all the guns. Its my understanding that the Agent and Wife were shot during the robbery. Why they chose my shop and me, I do not have a clue. Ted Turners Cable Company wanted my end of the parking lot and I lose my lease. However, there is a vacant 2500 sq. ft. restaurant next door. So Harold offers it me for a $1000.00 dollars a month, the building needs remolding from the ground up. Harolds company guts it and turns it over to me. Brother Gary was a big-help every step of the way. My buddy carpenter Mark Sims builds shelves. Painter Ken had a bunch of paint that we mixed together and came up with a custom-color; we paint everything paintable. Boiler Maker Mike builds the burglar bars and I have a Security System installed. Then Jeweler Jack moves my 2000 lb. safe and Im back in

70

business. Although going from $450.00 dollars a month to a $1,000.00 dollars in rent was tuff. The Power Bill was even tougher, a killer, until our meter was replaced the bill dropped in half. However, it was still high I had doubled my expenses without doubling my Gross things got tuff. I had to increase my activity in the Drug Trade; I had plenty of contacts then on a roll once again. My buddy Lance and I sell Drugs to one another I had the Blow and he had the Pot his connection turned out to be my child hood neighbor his family lived behind Graces and his younger brother and I were in the same class together. Blaine S. and his wife Kay live in Sharpsburg on a rather large lake. Behind the lake is a small spring fed Humus pond, he calls it the sneak in lake. One afternoon Blaine, Doc, Chuck G. and I sneak in, theres a detachable dock and Blaine polls us around while we fish. I hook up with a nice Large Mouth Bass. As I get it to the dock, Doc lips it with his right hand then opens a playmate cooler with his left and in one fluid motion deposits the fish in the cooler, smooth move. Back at Blaines she weighs 9 pounds 9 ounces. The F.B.I. busted my handgun connection Charles Wiener owner of Joes Westside Loan for money laundering; In the United States (US), the Racketeer Influenced and Corrupt Organizations (RICO)
Act is a federal law enacted to give extended penalties in the prosecution of organized criminal acts. The RICO Act is codified as Chapter 96 of Title 18 of the US Code, which deals with federal crimes and criminal procedure. Although it was intended to be used for the Mafia and others engaged in organized crime, RICO has been used to prosecute all sorts of criminal activity since its inception. The RICO Act was created as part of the Organized Crime Control Act. As a product of two sets of Congressional hearings that took place in the late 1950s and early 1960s, the act's main focus was on prohibitive measures on gambling organizations. Sponsored by US Senator John L. McClellan, President Richard Nixon signed it into law on 15 October 1970.Under the RICO Act, a person can be charged with racketeering which includes bribery, extortion, illegal drug sales, loan sharking, murder and prostitution if he or she has committed two of the 27 federal and eight state crimes under US legislation within a 10-year period. The law gives the government the power to criminally prosecute and imprison a Mafia leader interchangeably referred to as the Boss, the Don, or the Godfather even if he or she has never personally committed any of the components of racketeering. This is because he is part of a criminal enterprise.

Abes Pawn is also investigated by the F.B.I. and the A.T.F. and was cleared. Even thou I was a drug dealer I ran a clean store dotting all my-Is and crossing all the Ts. Charlie and Cathy sell their place in Douglassville, then buy nice house on Lake Sinclair and they also move Pop Mobleys trailer to the property. So our adventures continue with new places to hunt fish and grow pot. Charlie invites me down for the weekend of hunting, its not only Doe Day but its also Duck and Goose season. I bring the Ranger so if its warm enough well fish some lit boat docks. That Saturday morning I kill a nice Doe, that night we bag a few keeper size Largemouth Bass. The next morning we harvest two Geese and two Ducks. I load up the boat and offer to take their trash to the dumpster. I park the truck across the circle from the dumpster as Im about to get out of the truck. I look up the hill behind the dumpster and theres a big old wild Hog looking at me. He runs away, about that time another one a little smaller tops the hill. Im thinking to bad my rifle is in the back, I then think to myself that I have my AMT 380 pistol under the seat. I take it out of its holster and take aim to where the others were, about that time a hog tops the hill. I shoot and it turns and runs, Im thinking no way I must have missed. So I unload the trash then climb the hill and there he is dead. Im so excited that I stop at a pay phone and call

71

Charlie and tell him the story of the three pigs. The next day he takes his deer stand and sets it up over the hill but they never come back. Soon after Pop passed away! Brother Gary and I had been Deer Hunting across from Mothers Lake House we had killed a few Does during Archery season. Then the day before Gun season; I see a nice Buck but could not get a shot. So I put a bush blade on my STHIL weed eater then blaze a trail to where Id seen this Buck. Then I back off the spot about 50 yards and set up a ladder stand. Sonny comes down for the opening day hunt so I put him on that ladder stand. He kills a nice nine point Buck thats standing in the trail that I had just blazed the day before. We strap the Buck across the hood of his Toyota Station Wagon and head to the cooler, of course, we had to stop and get Beer. As this fellow exits the store; he looks like the best-dressed hunter in the woods and hes driving a $30,000.00 dollar 4 wheel drive. He says nice Buck do you boys want to sell him? I answer $10,000.00 dollars he says kind of pricey, I reply thats cheap compared to thousands weve spend too come up empty. He says your right about that, and off we go. Terry again needs help; he had been hand writing Pawn Tickets. I was running a Pawn program Mr. Pawn; I suggest he run the same program. He talks the Blackwells into leasing a program but its Mr. Pawn II. Terry calls me with questions about the program that I cannot answer. So I suggest he bring his copy of the program and we load it on my computer. Being a lease it had a security code issued after he had made his payment that unlocked the program for another 30 days. After a few months of free technical support, its time for a new code. I call Terry and he says that he feels comfortable with the program that he no longer needs my help. He also adds in a smart ass tone; in fact, if youre so dam smart and you can break the code you can have the program. So that night painter Ken comes by to watch me crack the code. All I do is print screen through 81 files that are written in basic programming language and there it is! On the security page, its a word jumble of colors white, ewthi, brown, wobrn and purple, prelup. A couple of months pass, Painter Ken and I are having after hour cocktails and Terry drops by. He sees that Im running his program and he freaks out, screaming youre going to get the Blackwells sued. I say youre the one that said if could figure out the code that I could have the program. I broke the code, so tuff shit you shouldnt gamble with something that doesnt belong to you. He leaves pissed Ken and I high five then we hoist a few Beers in his honor. Wo Wos condition worsens and Mother puts her in a Nursing home she does not last long and passes away. Cousin Mike inherits The Farm Sarahs Estate, which included her $200,000.00 dollars home on 5 acres. That he develops and builds four Spec. houses that sold for $85,000.00 dollars each. He also inherited of the Bradleys home place on Dorsey Ave its worth $80,000.00 dollars. Also around $100,000.00 dollars cash plus all her personal assets. She did not leave any one else a dime, Unbelievable! Now that hes a Big Shot, his Gambling and Cocaine use goes straight through the roof. The only good part of this is that Im his Cocaine connection. He links up with Roberta the Manager at Spondivits and heads out Las Vegas where he drops $50,000.00 Dollars. He has loads of friends until the money runs out. I fall in love and ask Joann to marry me, talk about opposites attracting. She is about as normal as one gets a great mother and a wonderful house wife. Shes just what I needed at this time of my life. I thought a wife would curtail my wildness however; I just was not through with the lifestyle I had come accustom too. We then approach mothers Bridge Club with the idea of everyone coming to Las Vegas for the wedding. With Phil, Leone and Brother Gary its a thirteen-person junket so we get a great deal. Once in Vegas, Leone and Joann went wild on the

72

slot machines, they didnt want to but we made them take some tourist trips. We visit the Hoover Dam and Lake Mead and took a tour of the desert. That night the wedding director arranges for a Limo that takes us to City Hall for a Marriage License, theres a line of people in their wedding attire and everyones partying. Afterwards back to The Little White Chapel for the ceremony, it was great with all Mothers friends being there. Then back to the Casino, I would catch up with my sister and my bride around 6:00 oclock the next morning and remind her we needed to consummate our Marriage. She agreed then after breakfast she and my sister were back at it. They had a ball pulling them slots. Then our last night there it is my turn at Black Jack, everyone thinks they have a system. Well my system is all friendly English speaking female dealers. So with Brother Gary as my observer and drinking partner, I start with a $100.00 dollars of $5.00 dollar chips; I work my system all night long until Ive made my way to the $100.00 dollar table with eight $100.00 dollar chips. My wife joins me that I had not seen all night because it was to be a boys night out just me and Brother Gary. She asks how you doing. I say Im up seven hundred. She says why dont you quit, I respond that I have been working all night to get where I am and here is where I need to be. First deal, I draw double Aces; I split them and double down then draw a Duce and a Three. The dealer draws 17, there went four hundred in the 1st hand then 4 hands later Im broke. It was the most fun Brother Gary and I had ever had together! In addition, my system worked until being joined by my loving wife! Mother has large master bedroom and master bath added to the Abna house that burned. For our wedding present mother offers me and Joann a lease to own deal on the house. We agree to lease the home for 15 years at $500.00 dollars a month with a $1.00 dollar buy out at the end of the lease. Joann and I take a trip to Buffalo, New York; while were there she and I are invited to join Bradleys friends and their familys for a weekend outing in the Pennsylvania Mountains. They have reserved three cabins in the Allegany National Forest. Joann declines, however Im allowed to go, apparently its an annual event and their adequately prepared with a trailer load of bicycles, grills, food, beer and booze. The Forest Ranger warns us that the cabin area is infested with Raccoons! These coons are so tame that they will get into everything thats left unattended. We have to have someone guard the cars as we unload and have a door man keep them out of the cabins. I think its pretty cool no one else does! The children fill two cabins and the adults share a party cabin. Brad and I dont plan to do much sleeping of course I have some crank. The parents have activities planned for the children and we have a blast playing with the kids. Then its dinner time and after the cook out we settle down to some serious partying. We have to be cool with our drinking no open containers; the Ranger would cruse by on occasion. So as long as we keep our drinks in cups and kept the rowdiness to a minimum all was well. As it gets dark we build a bond fire the kids do marsh mellows and the Raccoons come out in force. They are very bold and once you start feeding them they get a little rambunctious! Bradley brakes out his guitar and we have a sing-a-long everyone has a great time. Its warm enough that Brad and I stay up late playing guitar singing and drinking. In the party cabin they have the music a little too loud and the Ranger tells us its time to shut it down. I get a little sleep in a lounge chair, to be awakened by two Raccoons fighting right under me. All in all a great time was had by everyone without incident.

73

Hobbits friends drop by the shop Hippie Dave and his girlfriend Frenchie shes French Canadian and a stripper. She tells me this sad story how her dead brother and all shes got left to remember him by is his broken wedding band. So i gladly fix the ring I couldnt charge her with such a sad story. About the time I tell her that theres no charge she jumps in my lap to thank me with a hug. And low and behold, my bride walks in to discover Frenchie in my lap, now try to explain that one. Dan gets busted for Possession of Marijuana and the use of a Firearm during the Commission of a Felony. Not long after he lost his lease and had nowhere to go. So Joann and I agree to rent him his old room until he goes to court with a no smoking in the house clause. My friend Sam, who I consider a Rock and Roll Aficionado, invites me to the Blues Harbor nightclub at Under Ground Atlanta for Rock and Roll trivia night. Its hosted by 96 Rock the DJ is Katie Curry we hope to win tickets to the upcoming ZZ Topp concert. Well Sam sucked and did know the answer to any of the questions. The last chance for tickets is a sing along contest that I enter; luckily Im the last one to perform and everyone else sucked. I ask Katie to play Jesus Just Left Chicago and crank it up real loud. I belt it out and win two tickets, I tell Sam that I have to offer a ticket to Joann and if she declines the ticket is his. Hes confident, Joann is no rocker, too bad for Sam she went and we had a Ball. Just a surprise; I reserve a table for two at Little Italy on Peachtree St. down the street from the Fox Theater. Then reserve a room at The Georgia Terrace Hotel across from the Fox. I then bought Tickets for the nights moxie at the Fox, I arranged for O.T to sleep over at Glorias with his friend Terrence. That afternoon I tell Joann about my surprise so we pack a bag and off we go. Dinner was great very romantic then we walk down to the Fox just in time for the movie to begin. Four hours later we have sat through Shindlers List there was not a romantic bone left in either of our bodies. We agree to just go home and save the cost of the hotel. I do not recommend Shindlers List for a romantic night out! Joanns mother was not able to make our wedding in Las Vegas so she suggests a second wedding in New York, which we agreed too, the more the merrier. Not too long after Brother Gary and I load up the Van with flowers and wedding gear and we load the car with Chella her fianc Yanos, O.T, Joann and my Sister and head to Buffalo. I get a second bachelor party this one in Canada. Where they put the bachelor before me on stage and this stripper ties him up then takes off his shirt and writes a love note on his back with a Magnum Magic Marker, well there aint no way Im going for that. So we leave and make our way back across the border where were to declare our citizenship, my drunken brother declares hes from the Confederate States of America. We get lucky the border patrol officer had a since of humor and after a short shake down he lets us go. The next day we have a formal wedding in Ruths back yard; they rent the Fire Hall and have a live band. We got a lot of cool presents and some cash. The next day Ruth takes us to the Town of Niagara Falls, Canada; we tour the museum then have a great lunch and later ride the Queen of the Mist next to the Falls Awesome! Mother gets a lifetime membership to the Georgia Conservancy. That qualified her for a weeks stay for 2 on Sapelo Island, Georgia at the R.J. Reynolds Plantation. Her health would not allow her to go. She offers the trip to Joann and I we gladly accept. So from Saint Marys, Georgia we take the Island Ferry, during orientation the Ranger explains the shortcomings of the Islands Environment. That the Ticks have Lime Disease the Mosquitos have Encephalitis there are several verities of Poisonous Snakes and there are Sharks and Portuguese Man of War

74

in the Water. Also there are Wild Boar and the Horses are in Heat so they warn the Women who might be on their period to stay down wind. I ask just why are-we going to this Island. We learn a lot of Southern History and about the Conservancies efforts to preserve the Island. We have a great time with no incident. People will Pawn anything, one day this person comes in the pawnshop with a large black lawn bag and ask would like to buy some rubber ducks. Turns out this fellow was hired to capture the rubber ducks at the end of the Chattahoochee Raft Race. So $10.00 dollars later I was the proud owner of 100 rubber ducks. Now my twisted mind goes to work our Wedding Anniversary is up coming and I ask Joann if we could spend the day on Lake Sinclair. I make reservations at the Holiday Inn. So during our day I suggest a Photo Shoot to take provocative pictures of one another. She says not no, but Hell no. In turn I suggest what if I lined the walls with a 100 Rubber Ducks would you do it then, she says yea sure a 100 Rubber Ducks. So while Joann is checking in I ask for the keys to the room to take in our luggage and I set up the 100 ducks. I line the entire bathroom with them. Joann makes her way to the room and imminently heads to the rest room. She burst out in laughter saying you Son of a Bitch you tricked me, we run a bubble bath and I take a few pictures then she returns the favor and takes my picture that I frame and hang at the shop. The caption reads GOT YOUR DUCKS IN A ROW It turns out to be quite a conversation piece. March 1993 During Dans, stay with us, the Super Storm Rolls through Atlanta. Im talking blizzard conditions; I owned a 1976 -ton pickup truck that has a 10-foot self-contained slide in camper. So I ask Dan to join me in the truck to smoke some hash. Afterwards I crank up and let it warm up and thaw out, I put it in gear and Dan asks what are you doing? I say going around the block that we do without a slip. I decide to see if the Gas Stations opened and it is, so we fill up. Then own to the Liquor Store and there open. We cruise for days Drunk and Stoned to the Bone. This is the most fun Dan and I ever had together. Dan goes to court is sentenced to five years. School chum Bobby the locksmith wants to open a shop so he offers to rent of the front of my building. I only used that side for storage anyway. I ask Bobby how are you going to pay your rent until your business catches on. He says that his brother in prison had a crank connection in San Diego, California. That all he has to do to be reconnected is both of us meet with his Dad a dirty East Point Cop and explain how were going to pay for the fronted dope. Unbelievable its shipped UPS; I could smell it just as soon as the driver opened the front door. It is so good that it can be cut 3 to 1 in other words 4 ounces makes a pound. The first few shipments go like clockwork, Bobbys paying his rent and his business is picking up. Well Bobby gets too heavy into the product, not only does he not pay his rent he blows the dope money. Now I got this Cop breathing down my throat where I pay my part and explain whats going on with his son. Bobby begs me to cover his debt that hell make it up on the next drop. Luckily the Dope dries up on the front end and the deal never raises its ugly head again. Bobby moves out. Mother plans a family weekend road trip, where we are to take a Riverboat Dinner Cruise through the Locks of the Tennessee River. The Tennessee Valley Authority experienced technical difficulty and were stuck on the river for four hours. During this time we have a fantastic dinner and the southern entertainment is also awesome. After dinner, I discover the Bar on topside where I order a Russian B-52 Bomber. The Bartender does not have a clue. I suggest that he use my recipe three liqueurs, Baileys Irish Cream, Amoretti, Grand Marnier and

75

a shot of Stolichnaya Vodka shaken on ice strained into highball glass. He ask just how much do they charge for a drink like this in Atlanta. I say around 8 bucks, Brother Gary and my Sister join me and we get Snookered. The Captain threatens to make us walk the plank and when Mother inquires about the next trip through the Locks, he says you can come but you cannot bring your family. The next morning we head to Nashville and take the City Bus Tour. Last, stop The Ryman Auditorium and the Down Town Music District then that night on to the Grand Old Opry at Opryland U.S.A. My brother-in-law Phil, my sister, Joann and I were attending a political function at the Atlanta Airport Holiday Inn. We had adjoining rooms reserved for the night where my sister and I had planned a romantic night with or spouses. That night our behavior was so bad, just drinking at first. Then we do some Cocaine and have a Xanax cocktail or two. Both Phil and Joann left and went home. We do some more Xanax and a whole lot more Cocaine. We convince each other that it was a good idea to just have sex together and we do! It was the wildest night of Drinking, Drugging and Incest ever. We should have been inducted into the Hillbilly Hall of Fame. Just what were we thinking, or not. At the Lake House, Joann and I had been fighting on and off all day, she was pissed off. My nephew Rodger had brought his friends that include some cute girls. I had spent the whole day playing in my bad assed Ranger Bass Boat. She thought that I was showing off water skiing the kids and letting them ride my Jet Ski. Rogers friend Ritchie Rich also has a Ranger Bass Boat identical to mine except his has Yamaha 150hp engine and has an extended transom and jack plates. So Ritchie challenges me to a race he wanted to see just how much more 50 horse power meant over a jacked up 150. That evening the water got calm and the race was on, he jacks and trims his out then reaches its top speed. Were side by side he gives me the thumbs up, I trim mine up and leave him in my wake I reach 70 mph before I back off. Im proclaimed Big Cat Daddy Rid by the group of young people. All Joann had to do was to join me but no she wanted me hanging out with the adults. Hazels daughter Evon was there with her son, Brother Gary and my friend Mechanic Jerry where acting like 2 dogs in heat after her all day, until everyone got drunk and passed out. It gets late and Im so glad for some quite time. I do some more crank and take a swim naked its pitch dark, I hear a splash behind me its Evon. She joins me also in her birthday suit, Im thinking no! I quit thinking and let what ever happen, happen and it was great until it was over. The remorse the guilt and the shame I had committed adultery! With my wife on the property the guilt the shame lasted about 15 minutes until I could choke down a couple Beers and do fat blast. Everyone should experience The Biltmore House in Ashville North Carolina in December decorated for Christmas. Mother takes the family on the Estate Tour where we end our tour at the Dining Room Restaurant very cool. Bradley, Joanns brother in Buffalo married a Harlot that has a daughter. Things just dont go well for them and they separate. Joann asks me if Bradley could stay with us a while until he got his feet on the ground, I agreed. He joins us and things do go well for Bradley, a guitar playing Hippie type he and I get along great. I lend him a vehicle and supply the tools he needs and he does some General Contracting and Remodeling. He contributes to the household, and all was well until Brad gets lonely and asks if he could move his family from Buffalo to Georgia. I agree with stipulations, we give them 6 months to get settled. I let him borrow my truck, we take off the camper and Joann helps finance the move. Joann rearranges the house to suit his family,

76

she moves O.T. out of his room into the laundry room and because shes a girl gives the daughter O.T.s room, which really pissed me off! Brads wife Ann and Joann start a cleaning service that went quite well. She had no problem working and paying their part. Once his family got here Bradley did a 360, he turned from good to evil. He quit working, got busted smoking crack and got my truck impounded. They would have to wake his sorry ass up to feed him. A six months stay had lasted 3 years. One night I had been drinking Moonshine doing Xanax and a lot of Cocaine there after I come home with my Mini 14 assault rifle with a loaded 30 round clip. I apparently threaten to kill everybody if they did not get out of my house. The next morning when I woke up the house was empty. I was on the floor with my rifle on my chest with the worst hang over ever. Im wondering where is every-one! Therefore, I call Joann at work and ask her what had happened? She replies, you crazy Son of a Bitch then proceeds to tell me what I did I didnt remember Shit! I dont blame her I am sure I scared the shit out of them as well but enough was enough. Drugs and Alcohol have a way of bringing out the truth. My bartender friend Stewart Redd at Spondivits; Turns out his mother lives on Georgias Gold Coast so he is almost a native from there. We talk about Black Tip Shark Fishing off the backside of a small barrier island called Pelican Spit out of St. Simons and Little St. Simons Islands east of Brunswick. Therefore, Charlie and I take my Bass Tracker and off we go for a weeks worth of fishing. Being gun toting red necks Charlie packs his Ruger Black Hawk 357 magnum and I have my model 29 Dirty Harry Special 44 magnum, our thought is that were going to blast these fish before putting them in the boat. On our way down, the alternator on my El Camino goes out but we have enough battery power to make it to the next exit. We pull around the backside of a closed restaurant and while installing the battery out of the boat a Georgia State Trooper pulls up to check on us. Charlie and this cop hit it right off talking about Hunting and Fishing, turns out this old boys dads was a big time coon hunter that knew Uncle Roy. So they start comparing guns where he has an armory in his trunk Im thinking you know I could use a little help here. About that time, I crank up and ask Charlie if show and tell is over that we can get on our way, and we do. Once in Brunswick we pick up an alternator and pull into a local red dot Hotel where this Brunswick Sheriff pulls in behind us and says boys this a dangerous area. Charlie responds yes sir its a lot more dangerous since we got here. Im thinking OK here we go and he says just remember, I warned you. We check in and tell the manager why we are here and how long we want to stay. I say there are two things we need to be happy. That is cold A.C. and a cold refrigerator for our beer. They swap refrigerators and they even bring us a small freezer for ice and fish. We have our heavy duty Rod and Reels so we head to Wal-Mart for leaders, hooks and bait. The first day I dont think were in the right place although we load the cooler with nice Cat Fish that we bring back to the manager and his wife. Therefore, I call Stewart and ask if we were in the right place. He says were close, so the next day with the new map we find the spot. We use the fish heads and guts from the Cat Fish and hook up I know ten times each with these 3 & 4 foot Black Tip Sharks. They would run and jump and as we try to turn them they would snap those store bought leaders there not worth a crap. So back in town we go to a real tackle shop, where this fella shows how to tie wire leaders. Now we think we got it going on but we only have two days left. I brought a two-man tent and convince Charlie that we should camp out overnight on the island and be there for the early morning feed, so we do. We wake up that morning with sand a foot deep in everything we brought and it was low tide the boat was just

77

about on dry land. We got to it just in time to launch it. As usual, Charlie starts to cuss me about how and why does he listen to me? I say shut up and lets go fishing, after about four hours the tide comes up and the Sharks start biting and were boating some three footers. Then Charlie hooks a big one, a 5 to 6 footer well Im ready with the gaff and he gets this fish right by the boat and hes saying gaff him gaff him. Im thinking were in a 14-foot boat hes 6 feet that leaves 4 feet each for me, Charlie and this Fish. I let him swim and he breaks off, Charlies steady cussing and I just say we need a bigger boat! Joann, O.T. Ann her daughter and Bradley rent a house in East Point not long after we divorce. Weve continued to be friends, seems like circumstances always end up ruining my relationships. Jerrys wife Cindy suspects mechanic Jerry of having an affair, turns out he was using me to account for his time that hes not at home. Like hes employed or something, he does some afterhours work for me but not every night, hes spending much of his time with this harlot. Cindy just sits in the Pawn Shop parking lot and watches. Then she follows him to her apartment. Now his Dumb Ass is really caught and I encourage him that we should go to the lake and talk it out. Its Saturday night we drink a lot of Beer and plenty of Jack Daniels then do enough crank to stay up a week. The next day we take in some target practice we both had 45 auto loading pistols, I have some old World War ll Ammo that I want to shoot up. We unload our bad assed Ammo and shoot the old stuff. Jerry never reloaded with the newer Ammo, I did. We decide that we need some tools from my shop so around 5:00 oclock Monday morning we ride back to East Point. Now were in Jerrys Hot Rod Camaro, which I had sold him because it was too fast for me. Once we hit interstate I-75 north at Jackson he punches it. Then were doing 120 mph in morning traffic, I take my 45 and put to his head and say Jerry if you dont slow down Im going to blow your Fucking head off. He just grins and says go ahead it will just kill us both, so I put on my seat belt and start drinking Jack Daniels and Praying. He never gets under a 100 mph from Jackson all the way to loop road exit at the Atlanta Airport. He then runs every red light all the way down Camp Creek to Herschel Rd. in College Park. Then for some reason he stops at that red light, I get out. Hes in tears and begs me to get back in. I say Fuck you, you crazy Son of a Bitch, only if I drive. He relinquishes control; we get to the Pawn Shop only by the Grace of God. I get out of the car to unlock the shop door, I look back, and he has jumped back in the driver seat. Then does one of the most awesome burnouts, it is 6:00 oclock am day light, wares a cop when you need one. Thirty minutes later, I get a call from the East Point Police that they have a kidnapping, suicide situation in progress. I tell them, you tell that crazy Son of a Bitch I said to Jump. I learn later, that he had his girlfriend at gunpoint threatening to kill them both. Where he pushed her away, then puts his 45 to his head and pulls the trigger, snap, old Ammo! He jacks another round in, snap old Ammo! He jacks in a third round, well everyone knows that threes a charm. Bang old Ammo it pierces his skull then shatters into pieces traveling through the Gel that separates the skull from the brain going around the top of his head and out the other side. The Cops think he is dead so dont bother to charge him with any crime. They send him to Grady Hospital and call me. So I go to Grady being the first there; I tell them Im his brother-in-law just to get in to see him. The doctor is explaining that if surgery is not done he may die. About the time, Im signing the document Cindy walks in and I say thank God theres his wife. She asked, what are you doing, I say approving his surgery after all what the Fuck else could I do. He survives! Then since East Point

78

had never charged him with a crime they have to release his gun back to him because he had his recite, I had sold him that Gun. Soon-after Cindy dies of Cancer. Barbra and her implants; Barbra and Windy are great family friends however; Barbra gets some new Tits that shes very proud of. One day at the Pawn Shop, Barbra came by for happy hour and after a few cocktails. She corners me in the safe room; were getting a little frisky, when Kim my Protge the only woman Id ever had Sex with and remained friends. She catches me fondling her with a mouth full of tit. She says yawl two knock it off and we did. Any way Im glad it did not escalate any further because I loved Windy and he being a rather large lad he would have kicked my ass had he found out. One day at the Lake and Mother sends Barbra and I to the store, we stop by a local fruit stand. Barbra asks this old gentleman if he has any tomatoes. He replies, yes mam, she asks are they firm and round? He replies, yes mam. She pulls up her shirt and says are they firm and round like these. He pulls up his shirt showing us two large scares and says young lady I have just had triple bypass surgery and those are probably the last thing I need to see! I could only imagine the next days headlines, Woman Kills Man with Implants. I say Barbra will you please keep those things under wraps before you kill someone. All summer long I had been fishing light boat docks on Lake Sinclair up Murder Creek, its named after a Civil War battle. It was said the battle was so fierce that the Creek had turned Red with Blood. Anyway, that year I had been slaughtering the Bass. Im telling Pat L. at mothers bridge club how good fishing had been. She says my Son Mike loves to fish and has just moved back in town. Maybe you 2 could hook up and do some fishing. Well this old boy thought he was the shit when it came to Bass Fishing. I ask him had he ever been night fishing for Largemouth? No he says, I tell him he is in for quite an experience. The next weekend we head to the spot, I try to give him instruction. However, he is a Bass Fisherman and needs none. I pull up to the first lit dock and drop my worm right by the light I look back at him and say its hammer time and land a 6 pounder. We move to the next dock where I repeat that last cast, I look back at him and say its Hammer time and boat a five pounder. He says the next time you say its Hammer Time Im throwing you out of the boat. I say are you ready to listen and he does, we load the boat with Largemouth until we get tired of reeling. Soon after I was able to hire two part time employees, my now new fishing buddy Mike he got hurt driving trucks and was on Workmans Comp. Then Anthony G. who we called Gibby, hes an educated black man and a paralegal secretary out of California who had been diagnosed with Aids, and is drawing his Disability. So now, I have 2 illegal employees working for me paying them cash under the table or swapping drugs of their services. One-day 3 black men come in to the shop with a Fax Machine. I ask Mike to check it out; Im suspicious and slip to the back behind a heavy-duty fire resistant filing cabinet that holds my Ruger Mini 14 assault rifle. Im standing there with my finger on the trigger! Well apparently, a lady had locked her keys in her car while its parked in front of her apartment. So these boys that are walking by her car they see the keys they bust out the rear window and steal the vehicle. So they park the stolen automobile in front of the shop with the broken glass facing the street. The woman who owns the car is riding the bus to work; she recognizes her vehicle and calls 911 from her cell phone. About that time, a half a dozen East Point Police burst in with guns drawn and yell on the floor Scum Bags. Anthony and Mike dive to the floor, I say not you Scum Bags those Scum Bags. One

79

Cop asks me just what kind of people do you have working here, I reply apparently Scum Bags. One night in November; Doc my Nephew Roger and I Team Rino, Im Rino! Were Shiner Fishing and nothings biting, we quietly float up to the most productive Dock on Murder Creek. Doc. says screw it, Im trying a worm where Roger and I both just laugh. Well he bags a 14lb 7oz. Largemouth that turns out to be a lake record beating the old record by 2 lbs. Its late and its cold we head back to the ramp, we take several pictures, and weigh her on hand scales. We head back to Mothers to celebrate with Duck Soup and Bloody-Marys. By the time the Bait store opened nobody wanted to drive. So we waited a couple of hours to sober up, by the time we got to the scales she had lost 7 oz. Nevertheless, she was still 14lbs! We take more pictures but not one picture of the fish on the scale. Turns out old boys scales were not certified, however if we had taken a picture of the fish on the scales showing its weight they could have been certified after the fact. Not a chance, our chance to make history and we are too loaded to pull it off! The day we killed Billy; I stop to buy some Beer at the East Point Package its owned by a longtime friend of my fathers Billy Sadde. His son Scott managed the store, as Im checking out Scott asks me if Im still in the Pawn Business. Why I ask? He responds I need a $100.00 dollars. Ok I say what you got. How about a Neon Olympic Budweiser sign, cool Ill take it. The next morning Billy walks in and notices the sign gone. He asks his other employees, wheres my sign? They say Scott sold the sign to Ridley, Abes Boy from the Pawnshop. Billy goes ballistic and heads out the door to the parking lot cussing our names. Them God Dam, Mother Fucking, Son of a Bitches that Dam Scott and Ridley Im going to kick their he pauses, grabs his chest then has a massive Coronary Heart Attack and dies on the spot. That afternoon Im making my way back from the Bank, I notice a reef on the door! I pull up, rush in, and ask whats going on? The assistant manager an older Greek Gentleman says. You and Scott killed Billy. Man talking about a Bummer. I go to Mothers she assures me that Scott, had been a bad seed for years and that Billys family tree wasnt exactly on the straight and narrow either. Nonetheless, it does not make me feel any better that he was a Good Fellow with Mob ties. At the wake his brother says, that I had my nerve showing up after I had a part in killing Billy. I say Fuck You, I loved Billy he and my Dad were not only good friends but also drinking partners for years and I dont deserve any of your ridicule. Theres a lot of finger pointing and murmuring, I offer my condolences to Misses Sadde and got the Funk out of Dodge. I am very sorry we killed Billy! Doc and Sticks dad gets out of prison then marries a nurse that lives on the South Carolina side of Lake Hartwell. They have apparently been friends for quite some time. Their next door neighbor Docs friend is a Dog, Chicken fighting, Moonshine running, Pot growing, Drug dealing Hillbilly Gangster named Tommy Tucker. His Dad owned a par 3 golf course and the so called Hartwell Country Club Bar and Grill just around the corner from Mr. Robersons new home. Of course we hit it right off, he had a good pot connection and I had a great crank connection. He also has a friend that brews this stuff they call Malted Peach Brandy, its Moonshine with a whole Peach inside for color and flavor. So that spring Doc and I spend a lot of time fishing Hartwell. March 31, 1995; The Eve of April Fools Day its the anniversary of the 1974 automobile accident that killed Cousin Pat. Painter Ken and I were having after hour Cocktails, smoking Hash Oil and Ice. Sonny calls and suggest that around 8:00 oclock we go to Spondivets to hoist

80

a few beers in honor of Pats death. Hes running late so I decide to head to the house. That day the Pine Pollen count had reached a record high and the streets were solid yellow and slick as Ice. I leave on my Yamaha 600 Virgo motorcycle and once I hit the street the bike slides out from under me like hitting an oil slick, it lands on my right ankle. The bike is running and leaking gas; I pick it up and realize that my ankle is broken. Around that time Sonnys late ass shows up puts me in his car and takes me home then carries me into the house. Its Friday night and the last place I want to go is to the emergency room, so I send Sonny to the liquor store for a quart of Jack Daniels and a 12 pack of Beer. I get blitz enough to sleep then get up the next morning and head to South Fulton Hospital. After X Rays Dr. Von Ham gets an orderly to assist him, he tells him that on the count of three to snatch my leg up while he snatches down and sets my ankle. I ask what about the pain, he says oh yes youre going to experience pain. He counts 1-23 the attempt fails and Im in shock, he says scrub him up and I ask him is this like some kind of a sick April fools Joke? He says no joke and I have the surgery, a nut and bolt in my Right ankle and seven screws in the Achilles. I stay in the Hospital a week, then home alone to rehab. When the Captain goes down the Ship is soon to follow! I ask my family to invest their time and money with no luck. I then contact Don Sellers knowing he wants to move his Pawn Shop out of College Park. He takes over my shop and reimburses me $20,000.00 dollars that I had on the street. In addition, I keep my inventory its worth at least another $20,000.00 dollars. It was the hardest thing I ever had to do! Nearly a decade ago I started out with my Workmans Comp. settlement. If you were to ask me about my greatest accomplishments I would say that with that settlement I Lived and Loved my success however tainted with ill-gotten gain still a success none the less. Between jobs and depressed Mother, Leone her husband Phil and our friend Beth had a Hawaii vacation planned for months. Mother asks me at the last minute if I wanted to go, I might as well go out with a bang I maybe have $500.00 dollars left to my name. Mother pays a $1,000.00 dollars for my airfare and of course I was put in charge of supplying the drugs. An 8 ball of Crank and a hand full of Xanax after all there was only three of us dopers, my Sister, Beth and I. Beths husband Gary had strong reservations against such a Liberal State that he refused to spend any of his money in that state and stayed home. Mother wanted to relive some of her childhood memories of the Islands. So we do the Tourist thing we climb Diamond Head, Luau at the Grand Hawaiian, tour the Rain Forrest also the Orchid Green Houses then the North Shore for Snorkeling at Hanauma Bay. You could see the disappointment in mothers eyes that she could no longer swim besides she had to stay in the shallows to help my crippled ass. Pearl Harbor was very emotional to everyone that visits, especially for Mother. After a night of bar hoping at the Beach the grown up go to bed so Beth and I decide that its a good idea to meet in the bath room to do a blast and have a Xanax cocktail for our nightcap and proceed to have Sex. Committing Adultery for the second time in ten years! We wake Phil and we are caught in the act. Try explaining this one! We just laughed it off and went to bed. The next day Beth was full of guilt saying she hadnt saved $2,000.00 dollars to commit adultery. I said remember the first time years ago in the Pawn Shop we certainly had not planned that one either. When we involve Drugs and Alcohol, we lose our inhibition and just become as Animals. The next day we take an island hopper flight to Kauai then rent a van and tour the Waimea Grand Canyon its 3,500 hundred feet deep, 10 miles long and 1 mile wide. We see the Canyon Goats a local tells

81

us its sign of good luck. Then on to the Kilauea Light House the view from that point is awesome the power of the Pacific Ocean lets you know there is a God. I return to the Pawn Business maybe a little too soon working for Author Banks at Arrow Head Pawn in Clayton County the shop was small and I was not agile enough to fit in and I was let go. Thereafter Im employed by Jerrys Pawn one of Atlantas oldest Pawnbrokers. They open a new location in Buckhead. My nephew Roger comes aboard and we have a blast working in Buckhead. We also collaborate in the Drug trade. Our contact, Bob, a paraplegic who always had the real deal Crank and Ice. I had met him through Charlie and Brother Larry Cheney. Then one day he calls me and says he has this crank that didnt make it all the through processing. By the time Roger and I get out there, he has got this stuff all over him in his hair every ware. We name it the Gooo that when smoked it just never went away, just kept coming back time after time. One day Roger and I cop a quarter pound of Ice from Bob and on the way out of his apartment we walk right past a group of G.B.I. agents in dark sun glasses, it looks like something out of the movies. Hes busted and gets ten years. This fellow comes in the shop with a pair of crutches, I say Im sorry sir we dont take crutches. In turn he says no sir not my crutches my leg. He then takes off his prosthetic leg and ask for a $20.00 dollar loan, I say sure not a problem. My manager gives me the Harry eyeball. The fellow leaves with no leg and on his crutches. Alex says if it comes out you bought it. I tell Alex if it comes out we will use it for advertising with the caption reading The other guys charge an arm and a leg we just charge a leg The fellow redeems his leg and we all get a laugh. The Infamous Gold Club was right across the street they employ the best-looking Girls in the world. Roger and I had befriended some that would shop with us and of course put on a show. They got the best deals in town. The Sand Bar and Grill was 3 doors up. The owner T. had borrowed the cash to open the bar from a pot growing partner of mine Gary. He was a member of the so-called Dixie Mob. When it came time for T. to pay up he threatens to Rat him out. Therefore, Gary being a Pussy, but a Hell of A grower did nothing. Kens Tavern was 2 doors down where we would eat lunch they have the best burgers and fries, we had it made in Buckhead. The 1996 Summer Olympic Games came to Atlanta; Jerrys Pawn makes some changes and we do an employee swap. Roger and I go to the Downtown Decatur St. store and two old guys come to Buckhead. This is very cool to me the street party was right outside of store being it was two blocks from Underground Atlanta and two blocks from Woodruff Park, they had girls in bikinis selling Budweiser a short walk from the shop. There was free music all around down town and I had enough Crank that I didnt sleep for the whole two weeks. I ran into some Cubans that had smuggled in Cigars for $5.00 dollars each, I buy a 100 and sell them for $10.00 dollars each. So Im walking the streets smoking and selling Cigars and on every other corner theres a guy with a trash can full of beer for a buck apiece. I caught Santana and Ray Charles in Centennial Park. The night of the bomb, being and oldies guy I was at Underground Atlanta catching Blood Sweat and Tears when we heard the bomb that killed the Olympic Spirit. My Boss Dave being a Jew was scared of being blown up, so he gives away his tickets. I got 2 tickets to see the boxing semifinals. I called everyone I knew no one wanted to join me so I ended up

82

going alone. I sold a single ticket for $200.00 dollars. After the match, I walked from Alexander Coliseum on 10th St. down the middle of Spring St. I hit every beer vendor all the way to five points. I dont remember how I got home but I just in time to clean up and go back to work. Next, the basketball semifinals, my manager Susan and I go together and had a ball. And at work, we were cleaning up on sales and pawns. The pickpockets would buy something with stolen credit cards and we would turn around and loan them of the purchase price. Every one made money but the credit card companies. We also have to evacuate a couple of times due to bomb threats overall I had a blast, no pun intended. The Olympics were a great experience I would love to go to another. Memorial Day weekend; Doc had been bragging to his Dad about my cooking skill, Gas Grill and smoker extraordinaire. A title well deserved, everything I prepared is done with love and a lot of beer. Docs Dad plans to buy a hog and borrow his buddys 50 gallon smoker-trailer. He asks us if we would do the honor and smoke it for his Saturday afternoon gathering. Well of course I agree were always looking for a reason to stay up all night drink and do drugs. So I take the Ranger with me to work then afterwards I stop at the Sweet Auburn market on Auburn Ave. in down town Atlanta and pick up a 150 pound a hog. I meet Doc at his dads where we plan our strategy. First we ice down the beer then we do a blast and of course we have to drink a toast of Malted Peach Brandy, then were set for an all-nighter. The trick is to keep the fire just hot enough and the pig wet enough. So every 30 minutes we stoke the fire and wet the pig. 12 hours later were drunk as roller skates and the pig is done. We eat lunch and pass out for a couple of hours then launch the boat to catch the evening feed. Were out of beer and the only thing left of the Brandy is the Peach. So after we split the peach were drunk again the fish arent biting and the trip comes to an end. Docs Dad was proud of us we did cook some mean meat. One day at work; I hurt my back then when I get home I take some Xanax. Apparently later that day Sheila, Daves wife calls to see how Im doing and theres no telling what I said to her. I always thought she was hot. Not long after the first time Im late, Im fired not having a clue why. Susan explains it has something to do with what I said to Sheila during that call, dont remember but nonetheless she was too hot for Dave. After being fired, Im pissed at Dave. He sat on the Board of Directors of the National Pawnbrokers Association. Jerrys had been running Hot Soft Ware that belonged to another Board Member. I make a phone call to Blue Books Soft Ware and ask them what they thought about people that bootleg there software and I rat his ass out, burnt that bridge. Luann a 27 year old hard body; She suffered from Rumanoid Arthritis. She had divorced and moved back home with her parents down the street from my sisters. Who was always in need of a floral assistant? Its Friday evening and I just got paid so I stop by the flower shop and reintroduce myself to Luann and I ask her to join me for dinner at Pilgreens Stake House in Atlantas West End. We start the night at the bar with drinks and appetizers the best-fried mushrooms and cauliflower ever. Then on to Dinner where we split a large T Bone cooked just right. We really hit it off and have a great time. The next day I cook out and do a good bit of drinking at dusk I take a Xanax and settle in for the night. She calls and says shes coming over, I tell her that I probably wont be conscience that I had been drinking all day. I wake up a couple of hours later and shes in the bed with me its like a gift from God, I do some of my best work ever. She stays the night and the next day the cook out is on again and its nice to have a

83

womans touch in the kitchen, shes a lot of fun and stays over again. The next morning I have a job interview at the Pawn Mart thats up the street from Jerrys Pawn. It goes well and I am employed. Upon my return home, she has moved in furniture and all. The second time this scenario has repeated itself. I start my new job as a clerk with Terry the Buckhead Manager. He felt threatened by my experience and transferred me to the Douglassville store. I become a manager trainee. Pawn Mart had written a $1,000.00 dollar title loan on a Caprice Super Sport, the fellow dropped his full coverage insurance. Then gets into a high-speed Police chase where he crashes and totals out the car. I buy it for $500.00 dollars then I go to a used car lot and take pictures of an identical car. The car I had bought Kelly Blue books out at $20,000.00 dollars, I take out full coverage insurance then I take the title and the Insurance policy to the bank with the pictures. I borrow $10,000.00 dollars on a car that does not exist. Before the first payment came due I report it stolen; my chop shop buddy makes mine disappear, cleared $8,000 dollars on that one! My niece Christina is planning her wedding; I suggest that they ask Richard and Liddey Chattem a longtime family friend and business associate if she would host the event on their Estate at Lake Spivey, Georgia. My idea blossoms into a huge formal catered event. While in the guest receiving line, I have Luann on my arm and introduce her to my first X wife Mary Ann. Then to my second X wife Joann, I introduce her as my next X wife, she was none too happy with her introduction. Smoking Crack Cocaine with Bother Gary and Luann; After Luann takes a hit she passes out and stops breathing, I freak out thoughts of Dennis rush through my head. I dont feel a pulse; I start to beat on her chest hoping to restart her heart. Then Gary takes over and gives her mouth to mouth and she starts breathing. Thank God he was an Eagle Scout and senior life saver. The first word out of her mouth she says where is my pipe. She didnt remember any of it, just wanted to do another hit. Not too long after she and I are smoking Crack and it happens again! This time I was calm and cool I administer mouth to mouth and she starts to breathe again. I had a long talk with her that if she ever did it alone it would be Deadsville. Doc and his wife Robbie need a place to stay and I need help with the rent. However having two women under-one roof didnt work out very well. Brother Gary gets a $20,000.00 dollar settlement from Social Security. Against my advice he loans Doc $8,000.00 dollars to buy some pot. Their arrangement works well for about a month where they both make some profit. Doc pays Gary back $6,000.00 dollars. Then he fronts me a pound for $2,000.00 dollars and I give the money to Gary we all agree and the deal is over. I swap Roger the Aluma Craft for his Blazer. Doc, Roger and I shared boats and fishing equipment so it wasnt unusual for one of the boats to be missing out of the back yard. After all we had three. Doc and Robbie move out and he takes his boat with him, not a problem. Then Roger comes and gets his boat not long after I come home from work to find the back yard empty. I call Doc and he says that his trailer has a wheel bearing problem. That hes going to take mine to Hartwell so he and Tommy can fish the weekend. Im thinking no problem nothing unusual, until he doesnt return the Ranger and its been a couple of weeks. So I call Tommy to find out that Doc has given him the 2 Boats as collateral for a $5,000.00 dollar Dope debt. Tommy says he does not want the boats he wants his money of course Doc never pays him. So being that

84

both boats had hot motors on them there wasnt a whole lot I could do. So I sue Tommy in Magistrates Court for $5,000.00 dollars he produces fraudulent Bills of Sales where he had bought the boats from Doc. I could have Doc arrested for Theft after Trust but how would I explain the hot motors. I lose my best friend, fishing partner and I learn another valuable lesson that there is no Honor among Thieves. Pawn Mart transfers me to Riverdale to train under James Ballard. Its the companys highest volume store. Im second Assistant Manager, James and I got along great. That location had a $300,000.00 dollar street balance; they were making money hand over fist. Then Scott the District Manager transfers Pony Tail the Assistant Manager ahead of me to Fayetteville to manage his first store. Then Im transferred to be his Assistant Manager, after a couple of times where he questions my competence. I threaten to stomp his ass. And Im charged with insubordination. Our store comes up missing $30,000.00 dollars of Jewelry. Scott figures out that Pony Tails was the culprit that the Jewelry was not missing but stolen and hes fired. Im made Manager of a mess with an audit straight ahead. Now about the second time the auditor accuses me of stealing. I throw my keys in the floor and tell him to get fucked. I ask James if I could come back to his store and just be a clerk that I was no good managing corruption. He agrees and Im transferred back at Riverdale. Not long after it comes out that James and Scott were buying off the street and selling on EBay circumventing Police reports in other words fencing stolen goods. James gets fired and Scott remains seems hes married to the presidents sister where he is reprimanded but keeps his position then because I know too much Im fired. Its late in the year and I need a job so I call a family friend Coley Gentry he was in Brother Garys graduating class. He manages a Strip Club on Stewart Ave. in Atlanta, The Oasis South, his only need is for an outside Parking Lot attendant it paid $50.00 dollars cash a night and its cold. I pick up some tips and they feed me, all in all not a bad deal. Then one night George, Coleys brother the assistant manager and the doorman get into a Beef! George comes out to the parking lot and asks me, Ridley do you like working here? I say yes sir I do; Im thinking what have I done now. He replies would you like to work inside where its warm, surrounded by naked woman, Duh! I would be trained as Doorman, Floor Manager and Bouncer. However, we would bounce by committee. My first obstacle, Luann was a jealous Bitch who could not grasp the fact that a man could be faithful. Much less one-being offered a different woman every night! I assured her that I got more out of being in control that if I ever gave in I would lose control. Bobby Broadway, our driver who trained me, said Ridley never sleep with the people you work with naked strippers or not. Besides, it drives them crazy that they cant get in your pants. Big Pete a 300 pound fellow takes over when Coleys drinking got out of hand. Hes living proof of Bobbys theory, he and Lei our #2 stripper were an item. She had him wrapped around her little finger besides; I had Luann who was quite a little hottie. That made them strippers wonder just that much more what Big Rids got that he aint sharing, I also wonder to this day! I take in our D. J. Cullen and Alan our cook as roommates. Its Saturday night at the strip club and I just got paid $800.00 dollars, I dont want to have that kind of cash on me. So I call Luann, Brother Garys at the house I invite them both to the club for a drink. They come in and have one drink; Gary wants to stay however she thinks Ive been with every woman in the club. I give her most of my money and she assures me that shell go straight home and put the cash in my safe. She talks Gary into stopping by the dope man where they pick up a $50.00 dollar piece of Crack. He does ask her whos money are you

85

spending and she says hers. By the time I get home Sunday morning they have smoked up my $700.00 dollars on Crack. Now Im really pissed and rather than kill her I borrow Rogers Aluma Craft then I head to the Lake Altoona Dam by myself. I do enough Crank to kill a horse then I fish and drink all day until a late afternoon thunderstorm runs me off the lake. On the way home I cant keep my eyes open any longer, then pull under a bridge on interstate I-75 south and pass out for a few hours. I get home and go to unload my gear out of the boat and its not there. My duffle bag with my clothes and pistol are missing. Then I look further and my two favorite Rod and Reels arent there. Now Im thinking I must have left them at the ramp, it was raining like Hell. I return to the lake and of course none of the gear is there. I again pull under the same bridge where Id passed out and found one of my paddles on the ground. Apparently Ive been rolled they cleaned me out while I was in the truck a sleep. Now Im really pissed off at Luann and my brother! At this point her health was failing fast. I could no longer take care of her and had to send her home, she moves in with her fathers. Shes tries making it up by leaving her Bed Room suite but what the Hell was I going to with furniture and no place to live. The night the Falcons went to the Super Bowl the owner of the Oasis North and South left his other Club Spinners in Fairburn driving his Jaguar. On his way home he ran off the road and hit a pine tree, he died. He was all about style and went out that way at Spinners he had the best New Orleans wake ever with a Jazz Band and a Cajun Buffet. At the wake the whole staff is informed that the club is to be closed. Our Gig was over Id lost my job my renters lost their jobs and I lost Luann. Its sad that such a young flower would wither away so fast. Of course, our life style was so destructive! Luanns story inspired me to write this Poem; My Olympic Flame We divorced in 95; Jo had grown tired of all my Jive. There was no doubt in my mind. That I could make on my own this time. More determined I remember I was through with that gender. Inner peace instead of strife, I was serving 30 years old to life. Under the thumbs of two controlling wives, 6 months passed as I recall. Auburn Hair, Deep Brown Eyes, 54 Tall. An introduction to yet another fall. 13 years my younger, what she saw in 40, I didnt care or wonder. She was in the middle stages of Rumatoid Arthritis. What a shame theres just no way to fight it. I knew her family my sisters neighbor when she was a 17 teen year old Hell Razor. A decade later, I would date her. Drinks and dinner and thats all. I recall, standing 10 feet tall. A Mid-Life Trophy on my arm. It couldnt do that much harm or could it. The very next night she dropped in. I was caught up in a whirlwind of sin. So I ask what would your father think. But my conscience just let me sink. Lead away by my master. It took three long years after. Wed end in disaster. Opiates for the Pain, Crack Cocaine for the Brain. And lots of Alcohol for the Guilt and Shame. She became too frail to manage. We had done so much damage. She returned Home and then. The New Millennium came in. Lu Anns now in after care.

86

In the hereafter. In the after care of God. Its Christmas time and Im home alone and Depressed to the point of Suicide. The phone rings its Sandy Tachee my Brother Garys old girlfriend, she was living with an old high school chum Ben Cotton. Ben had thrown her out and she has nowhere to go. I offer to let her stay one night and sleep on the couch. Of course, that night she crawls into bed and snuggles up behind me. I say, you make sleeping tuff and then we had great sex! This becomes the third Woman that comes into my life for one night and never leaves. First Cheryl then Luann and now Sandy what a Chump I must be, that falls in Love with every short skirt that shows an interest in me. On the other hand, maybe Im just a sex fiend. Hears the truth about me, I suffer from L.S.D. syndrome thats Little Short Dick syndrome. I have suffered this affliction ever since I took my first pubic shower. I feel that every Pussy I encounter, Id try my best to break it, like it was some kind of machine or I could stay down on one until my ears would be pulled off. However, I never broke one or had my ears completely pulled off or had any complaints about my endowment. Its just a sick Man thing. My health insurance with Jerrys Pawn was about to run out. I had one more refill of my Durogesic pain patches. A months supply cost $1500.00 dollars but with my copay, I pay $15.00 dollars. At the pharmacy, I get my refill then make my way to the car. Once there I look in the bag the pharmacist has put in a three months supply that is $4500.00 dollars worth of dope. I freak out thinking its a setup, I rush back in and show the pharmacist. He say I cannot take it back it has been outside the building. I ask what I should do with it he said whatever you like. Durogesic is time released heat activated synthetic Morphine gel. I get the idea that we should squeeze the gel out of the patch and use it as a sex lube, awesome. The next morning we had patches stuck all over us, in our hair on our feet, unbelievable that we lived through it. The withdrawal was terrible; I thought Sandy was going to die. I begged to take her to the hospital, but she road it out. If theres a way to abuse something believe me I will figure it out. My sister moves her shop to Hampton, Georgia and opens The Hampton Flower Patch, Catering and Wedding Chapel. She also adds a wing shop on the backside that Brad a Dope Dealer out of Hampton manages. Sandy and I are both hired I ran the flowery delivery pool out of down town Atlanta then back to Hampton. She ran the Wing shop alone until I was through with my deliveries. One day theres a late afternoon thundershower and lighting strikes the transformer right outside the building it on catches fire and blows our power, so were shut down. Leone orders Brad to set fire to an eye sore storage building that blocked the view of her shop. Mother had rented half of the building to store her art supplies. Leone had no remorse about burning up mothers things; we got insurance she would say. Then one day we get a delivery, a fifty-gallon drum of solvent, where I ask whats up? Brad sets up a meeting where he introduces us to the fellow that we are to give access to the solvent. It turns out their making G.H.B. and selling it by the gallon right out of the drive through window. One day Brad tells me a story how this salesman at a local new and used car dealership owed him a bunch of money that they had worked out this deal. Brad had a fairly new S-10 Pickup that needed an engine. This old boy gives Brad the keys to a matching truck in the used car lot. So in the middle of the day Brad drops me off in front of a sure enough dealership, Im talking Hwy 19 & 41 right downtown in Griffin, Georgia. I walk up to the truck open the door get in then crank it up and

87

drive off balloons and all. Of course, its on empty, so I stop at the first gas station release the balloons and put in a quick $5.00 dollars. Then off I go to Brads house, hes there waiting I pull up, he greets me and says man do we have balls or what. I say yes Brad we got balls! His buddy that was making the G.H.B. got busted date raping some young girls and while hes incarcerated in the Clayton County Jail. He mysteriously dies of natural causes! Not long after Brad gets busted with bunch of Crank and gallons of G.H.B. sitting in the back of that hot truck. Luckily, for my sister he had moved the drum of solvent off the premises and lucky for me he didnt rat me out, Brad got ten years! My sister convinces Mother to sell the Lake House for $200,000.00 dollars; Leone borrows the money and opens a high end Dining Restaurant in an Old Colonial Mansion across the street from the Flower Shop. Shes betting that the City of Hampton is going to Vote in a drink by the pour ordinance, which did not happen. That business goes Tits Up! Now with experience in the Adult Entertainment Industry, three part time openings came available at Blazzin Saddles on Monroe Dr. for a morning cleanup crew, lunch cook and evening set up man. I convince them to hire me and Sandy to do it all three, its long hours but the pay was good. I run into the same problem with Sandy as with Luann jealous Bitches! I contend that Im the most faithful partner here on Earth period. Except for a few incidents of adultery! Those were not my fault. 9-11-2001 while at work the World Trade Center gets bombed the Strip Club business dropped off to nothing after that! Sandy and I are making ends meet until 1 day I get a call from an appraiser service; I ask him whats going on? My sister had convinced Mother to let her borrow $50,000 dollars against the equinity in my house. Therefore, at the end of my fifteen-year lease all I would have purchased was a $50,000.00 dollar mortgage. At that point I refuse to participate in my lease. She then convinces mother to borrow another $50,000 dollars against the equity in Brother Garys house. Then the Business property in East Point sells and they squander another $100,000.00 dollars. Unbelievable! Painter Kens mother dies and he goes into an alcoholic rampage and ends up almost killing himself. One day his roommate Harry calls me and ask me to come by, Ken is in a comma. We cant wake him up he hadnt eaten in days and has drunk gallons of Canadian Mist. We call an Ambulance, hes admitted then committed and declared 100% disabled and receives his Social Security Disability plus food stamps and his house is paid for. It is left to him and his Brother and Sister, their wealthy and let him live there free. So Donna Kens brothers daughter moves in with Harry they have become an item. Ken didnt like it he wanted Donna for himself. Then in January, Sandy and I move in to the attic/bedroom. Well one night Ken, Harry, Sandy and Donna are playing Monopoly, I was bartending where an argument ensued, Ken throws a drink into Harrys Face, and he retaliates and punches Ken. He has found a reason and throws Harry out, Sandy and I take over Harrys room. Donna moves in with Ken and their living as husband and wife. You see it was ok because theyre both from Alabama! Mike, Kens brother does not have a clue whats going on. Its February and Sandy is having morning sickness, we go to the doctor and he says she is pregnant! Bullshit she tells him no way I have not been able to conceive for twenty years. Ok he says that does not change the fact that youre pregnant. So now, Im working in Strip Club with a pregnant wife this works out well, not!

88

My sister calls me and tells me that Mother is about to lose her Van to repossession. I suggest that we make it disappear that my chop shop friend could take care of it. So we arrange that I pick up the Van from her work place then she was to give me a couple of days and report it stolen. That same day a fellow employee saw someone take the Van, she panicked and reported it stolen. Two days later, Im delivering the Van to the chop shop and I roll thru a stop sign and get pulled over by the College Park Police. Im arrested for Grand Theft booked and bound over to Fulton County. So not only do I get busted but also miss work and get fired! Its a one strike and you out in the Strip Club business. Mothers pissed although our intensions were good in an immoral kind of way, I got caught and thats a No-No in our family. The case is dead docketed. So with no job, Ken hooks Sandy and I up with this fellow Painter Kim, now Kim is a Pig and has not cleaned his apartment nor taken out the trash in six months. Budweiser cans every ware so we contract to clean his apartment for $200.00 dollars its like working in a landfill. We find things in the freezer that looks like body parts. I ask Ken if he thinks there human or animal. Nonetheless, they went in the dumpster. I can hardly keep from throwing up, Sandys says Im pregnant youre just a Pussy! Anyway, we get her done. One night at painter Kens were playing cards and an argument ensues and Ken throws a drink in my face. I not only know him like a book, I anticipate his next move where he goes to his bedroom and gets an extra-large bottle of Pepper Foam Spray, that I had encouraged him to buy. So when he turns the corner back into the living room, Im cocked and ready and I El-CaBong his ass with an electric heater. I take away the spray and empty it into his eyes and into a two inch open wound across his forehead. He makes his way to the couch then grabs a large combat knife and stabs me in the arm its a small wound. I take the knife from him and say its over. He insists we call an Ambulance, I say Ken let me or Sandy take you to the hospital, because if we call an Ambulance, were both going to Jail. He insists so while Im in the driveway waiting for the Ambulance; the police respond. Im the first one to meet with a very large College Park Policeman and immediately turn myself in. He gets everyones statements and says that he probably would have done the same thing. Next they take Ken to South Fulton Hospital and I go to Jail they realize that I have been stabbed and they take me to Grady Hospital for a couple of stitches. The next morning at the bond hearing the Judge asks to see the evidence a large combat knife and an electric heater, he ask the Sergeant who won. He replies the guy with the space heater. Were both bound over to Fulton County and both make bond. The case is Dead Docketed because Ken passed away before it ever came to trail. THE SECOND COMING A factual, poetic, account; Can someone be so angry with their family that they purposely do the things that I did to myself as well as to others? Become a Drunken, Dope Headed, Harloteer. Just to get even? YES. This is that Story. Twas the night before Christmas and all through house things were a stirring however this story aint about no mouse. Drinkin, Druggin, Sexy, Luvin partying like 2000 zero zero 1999. She would say. I was too drunk to remember. Whatever. What I do remember is that my other half acted and felt very different that Christmas eve. As a custom, I would be over indulging in all things sinful and having my way with her. She would be in the mist of ovulation. Therefore

89

being in the right place at the right time and doing the right thing, knocking that egg loose. Woooooooooooo. A miracle. We had conceived. Then the Millennium would come in followed by six more years of Sin and Salivation. Knowing mother would not turn her grandson away, Sandy and I move in. Then on September the 25th Cameron would be born out of fornication and the love of two addicts to a seemingly inertial woman of more than two decades. Nine months to the month, day to the day, hour to the pm hour. Im pissed off that my mother and sister have squandered every dime that my father worked his ass off for 30 years. I make a conscience decision to become the Fuck up I had always been made out to be! Months pass with not much stability, deep into my plan of vengeance, blatant with our abusive behavior and lifestyle. Sandy and I get busted in East Point for loitering with intent to buy; we had pulled up in front of old Bucks house. He comes out and states that he had no dope then were surrounded by a bunch of Weed and Seed Cops. They throw down several dime bags of Crack setting Buck up. We get 30 days spending Christmas and New Years in the slammer. After several jobs lost due to my substance abuse, Id pretty much hit my target and bottomed out. I decide that the time is right to implement part two of my master plan to lead by example! Im excepted for a 12 step AA based substance abuse outpatient treatment program with St. Judes in Atlanta. Mother allows me to use her van to gain employment as a courier close to St. Judes while in the program. Im not honest and continue to drink, soon I fail a drug test positive for cocaine and Im dismissed. The dismissal is vague, verifying the use of a controlled substance, mother had given me some pain medication and I blame her, she falls for it. Theres no reason to any longer have her van so she takes possession. I then take a job with a local cab company. Bad mistake for someone in my mind set, cash money the night shift, my fares take me to all the wrong places. I steal from work, family and friends to supply our abusive lifestyle and again Im fired. I find a check book on a closed account belonging to Cousin Mike, so for ten days straight the East Point Package store cashes ten checks one each day for $75.00 dollars a total of $750.00 dollars, before the first one bounced. Im arrested then at court they combine the 10 misdemeanors into one felony. I plead guilty where I have to make restitution and Im charged a $2,000.00 dollar fine and put on five years probation. I then invoke the first offenders act, so after the completion of my sentence the case will be sealed and my rights reinstated. Mother leaves for a long weekend of bridge. This gives Camerons mother and I time to get high and discuss our future. I decide its time to reemploy the master plan and stop the madness of my premeditation to disrupt my family. Its time for me to really lead by example and get straight before I cant. Upon mothers return I enter into Georgia Baptist Mental Health for a ten day Detox. While there I get introduced to a social worker through Rev. Jane Gunter of Family Life Ministries shes a longtime family friend. Im encouraged to let them arrange my future and I do! We agree to a six-month in house Christian based substance abuse farm program just south of Nashville, Tennessee. I take the bus after being assured that all the proper arrangements had been made. At intake, I learn of a failure in communication that my probation officer had not been contacted as promised. The intake consular advises me to get back to Georgia A.S.A.P. Frustrated I decide to hitch hike and make my way to the interstate where I catch a ride just

90

east of Birmingham. It gets late and I sleep under a bridge. At sunrise, I wake to discover a reoccurring ankle injury has crippled me! From a local hospital, I call my mother who comes to my rescue. We return home where all Hell breaks loose and mother throws me and Camerons mother out. We option to let my sister keep Cameron. Sandy goes to a friends house for the night, I sleep in the garage. We agree to meet the next morning by 8:00 oclock at the East Point Bus station to make our way to St. Judes for Detox together. The following morning the thunderstorms were horrendous. I show at the designated time, she does not; I use this time to pray asking God for direction. Determined and alone I make my way downtown to St. Judes intake where I learn that Georgia Baptist had not mailed critical papers for admission, they could not be faxed, I would have to retrieve them myself. Convinced its Satan placing these obstacles in my path, I walk to Georgia Baptist mental health, crippled, struggling every step of the way in a spectacular thunderstorm. With every clasp thunder, I curse the Devil! Declaring there would be no stopping me from completing my mission. It doesnt! After a ten-day stay in Detox, Im accepted at St. Judes for a 90-day in house 12 step AA based substance abuse program. Where things go well for me as I knew they would! My confidence level at this point was super high the plan finally coming together! During my stay, I experience several anxiety attacks and suffer from depression. Im sent to Grady Mental Health and prescribed Zoloft. We were required to make 90 meetings in 90 days. Being obsessive and compulsive my roommate and I do 180 in 90. We take in an AA meeting in mid-town; on the way, my friend says you do know that this it is a Gay meeting dont you. I responded, who cares. Well these guys had imported Columbian coffee and chocolate clairs bye meetings end I was saying you go girl I will be back next week. I take in my first off campus NA meeting the Hardcore NA Club. Its off north ave. by The Varsity drive inn up the street from Georgia Tech that was up the street from the old Techwood Homes the roughest housing project in Atlanta. We are welcomed at the door and we are told its all about the new comer, welcome! Now sit down and shut the fuck up unless you have a year clean time and you pussy Crack Heads and Alcoholics that goes for you too. I now know why I was called the hard core they were veteran Heroin addicts. Soon after the NA, national convention is in Atlanta at the downtown Hilton. We are allowed to buddy up and go to 1 night of the convention. We attend the Saturday night Keynote speaker meeting. The speaker introduces herself and says her God is God Dam, Mother Fucking loving, caring God Dam, Mother Fucking God! My education had begun. Camerons mother stays out for another month or so until I make contact with her and convince her to attempt sobriety. She does! Following to Detox and on to an in house womans work program where with little job experience, she struggles. During these times of tribulations my sisters greed drives her to file for temporary custody in order to secure benefits for Cameron through the State. Her husband a $100,000.00 dollar a year guy has plenty of cash and Cameron was not a burden. I had no idea this would be the demise of my plan of eventual parenthood. The custody hearing would be set and held on Camerons first birthday September the 25th on the 91st day of my stay at St. Judes. Where I graduated the day before and was able to submit my certificate of completion to the Judge who orders one year of temporary custody to

91

my sister and guild lines for me and the mother to meet. She was to complete a program in house or otherwise. I was to gain employment supply housing and continue a relationship with local support groups AA, Church or otherwise. After court, she never returns to her program. During job search I have an opportunity to return to the pawn business. However I have that Felony hanging over my head. My sister pays my fine whereby my probation ends then my case is sealed and my rights are reinstated. Against the advice of my consolers I relocate to Kingsland in S.E. Georgia where I gain employment with Car Bucks of the South Title Pawn company out of Tampa, Florida. I supply housing join the First Methodist Church of Kingsland get Baptized and attend local support groups. Life in general goes well for some months and I send for Camerons mother. We resume our relationship; she enters an outpatient program. We then move into a 2 bedroom trailer, north of Kingsland in Harriets Bluff, Georgia. She gains part time employment housekeeping at a local hotel where were able to commute together. We abstain from drug use however, we drink moderately. Meanwhile at work I get this call from our Carolina office they are set up for title loans only but in Georgia we are a Pawn Shop that does title loans. The manager asks me to write a $5000.00 dollar loan on a Mens Presidential Rolex. Ok I say send it to me and I will write the loan. She says she cannot do that. And I suggest she doesnt know a Rolex from a Timex that most likely its a Sting operation or a Con. Where I say its not only unethical its illegal and because its across state lines that makes it Federal and I refuse. Phil Hitelinger vice president from corporate calls and says Ridley you just gave our Carolina manager the riot act. I repeat to him what I told them and I am order by Corporate to do the loan! A few weeks pass and I get a 2nd call, this same fellow needs a $3,000.00 dollar loan on a Ladies Presidential Rolex I repeat what I had said before and refuse. Phil calls again and I am ordered to write the loan. A couple of weeks go by and the Carolina office calls to let me know the 2 loans had been picked up. Then it comes payday and I had not made any commission on the 2 loans. So I call corporate and ask why, Phil says those were her loans you just did the paper work. So now, Im dancing with the Devil for free. This series of events sets my criminal mind into motion. First successfully embezzling small amounts, I set my sights on larger game and corporate becomes suspicious where Scott and Phil the two corporate officers drive overnight from Tampa and Im ambushed with an early morning unannounced meeting. Im fired and ordered to leave the premises, I refuse they call 911, while Im gathering my personal effects which contain evidence of the illegal transactions. Scott the company president and I scuffle, files fly and Im injured. I call 911. Two Kingsland Cops show up and I ask the police to review the files that started the scuffle that resulted in my being assaulted. They refused! I would be taken to the hospital by ambulance where Im treated and released. The next day I make a statement to a City of Kingsland Detective about my assault and the fraud, he refuses to address the assault however hes concerned that my involvement in the fraud could result in my arrest. However, without the missing files theres no evidence. Although he assures me that since I came forward 1st they would be lenient. That he will contact the G.B.I. and the Justice Department for further review. I then contact the Camden County Magistrate Judge and a warrant hearing is set. I retain a workmans compensation lawyer in Brunswick, Georgia where the Workmans Compensation hearing would be held.

92

Camerons mother and I soon travel to Atlanta to attend his 2nd birthday while at my sisters the day before his birthday. I have a Diabetic episode where Im Hospitalized, my sugar is 600; I ask the doctor if I could come back to the Hospital the next day after Camerons birthday party. He replies, maybe or maybe I could die! So Im admitted it takes a week and a $40,000.00 dollar hospital bill to get stabilized. Were then invited by a friend of over 30 years to his 20th anniversary of the ownership of his land in South East Georgia for a couple of weeks of deer hunting before I have to return to Camden County for Court. I leave Sandy at my buddys place then return to Camden County for court, the assault case is dismissed due to lack of evidence. However during the proceedings corporate has my car repossessed, there is a small balance of $400.00 dollars left on a $4000.00 dollars verbal contract. My comp. lawyer also agrees to represent the unlawful repossession of my car. I return to my friends place by Bus. That night we 3 get seriously drunk and I pass out. I wake hours later alone no Sandy. I check my friends trailer and there they are naked in each others arms. All Hell breaks loose, there after my friendship and my relationship with my other half would be changed forever! After shooting up camp! Im escorted to the Greyhound Bus station by the Screvens County Sheriffs department where I return to Kingsland alone. I soon find myself stricken down with a multiple attack of Gout; Im transported by Ambulance and Hospitalized for 6 days and another $30,000.00 dollar Hospital bill. I call Mother then she sends Brother Gary and he comes to my rescue. We return home and we both live with our mother. My son Cameron lives with my sister across the street. Sandy calls me and wants to see Cameron so my dumb ass makes arrangements for a visit at mothers house. After the visit Brother Gary, Sandy and I have words. He calls her a whore and I say and youre not. I say something like Im really getting tired of your mouth. He answers do you want a piece of me, I answer yes and we head out to the front yard. I didnt mean to kick his ass as bad as I did. But little brothers dont stay little forever. I spend the last 6 months of my mothers life with her as well as being with my son daily! This time I will cherish forever! Then mother passes away. At the reading of the will my cousin the executor reads that Brother Gary was to get her house, which had an estimated $80,000 dollars of equity, I was to receive the residue of her $30,000 life insurance policy, according to the executor there was an estimated $10,000 of final expenses to be met. I ask my Sister what about the $500,000.00 dollars that Mother had loaned her. Where she explains that mother gave her that money so I asked if it was a gift did she pay Income Gain Tax on the money. I simply say that in the United States of America you cannot give away that kind of cash without reporting it to the I.R.S. Did you? No, I didnt think so! The executor has my brother and I meet him at the bank where he cashes the $30,000.00 dollar check and gives us both $5,000.00 dollars each. The executor would promise me the residue of my inheritance as soon as her final debt was met. My brother puts the house on the market and is to pay me the $5,000.00 dollars that Cousin Mike had given him when the house sells. I relocate to East Point to an extended stay where I am joined by Camerons mother. Well the party was on! Once the cash is depleted I make a request for a draw. Where Im informed that mothers expenses were much higher than expected and there was no cash left period.

93

Facing eviction, I again contact Rev. Jane Gunter who is well aware of my entire personal and family situation! I request her help getting to my workers compensation hearing in Brunswick Georgia, she arranges for my bus fare. Where I lose my case and my lawyer decides not to represent my unlawful repossession case. I return to Atlanta where Camerons mother and I discuss with Jane the future of our family and the upcoming custody hearing. The morning of court Jane introduces us to a young Christian couple that could not conceive and were having trouble adopting, we agree to the adoption not wanting our son being raised by my sister or D.E.F.C.S. After the hearing, I would no longer have a relationship with my family! Again, in September a time I will always remember I would never see Cameron again! In the aftermath, Family Life Ministry helped with a months expenses and food. Again facing eviction I contact the executor where Im informed there was no money left! I inquire about the $5,000 dollars that was given to my brother and was told Good Luck that the promise of any further inheritance was just a lie. Evicted, Camerons mother and I split up once more. Unemployed, homeless, sleeping in a tent, I survive borrowing $20.00 a day from Don S. the fellow that bought my Pawn Shop. Who advises and finances a law suit in magistrates court against my cousin for the maximum allowable by that court. Were after a bizarre turn of events the hearing never gets heard. Thanks Don for your help I dont know what would have happened without you! I regain employment with a Pawn Shop in Norcross where I relocate to another extended stay. Not long after Im diagnose with Hepaticas C where with this diagnose I feel compelled to participate in a 30 day bender. Again, my other half joins me. I retain a lawyer to contest mothers will, where during the research he discovers that my signature releasing ratification of the will had been forged and notarized by the executor Cousin Mike! We make an offer to pay up or be jailed with no response. In the meantime by some coincidence the other Carbucks corporate officer Phil Hitelinger who was present during the assault was recruiting in Norcross where they had offices nearby. He calls my boss and soon after Im fired this leads to another eviction, Camerons mother and I split up for the last time. I wander aimlessly for quite some time as in a Comma, so much for Master Plans. I again check into St. Judes for another 10 days of Detox then own to the Atlanta Union Mission to another AA 12 step Christian based program. I meet this young very tall Black Man named Marcus hes from Jacksonville, Florida. We discuss both our situations and he suggests that I join him Jacksonville to recover. After 30 days I earn a medical pass to Grady Health Care for medications, I also needed my birth certificate to apply for food stamps. It was supposedly stored with all my worldly possessions at Cousin Mikes house in mothers old garage. My state tax return has also come in to my friends Pawn Shop in East Point. Therefore, I take this opportunity to covertly kill 3 birds with one stone. I walk from the bus station then upon my arrival to mothers house where Ive lived most of my life. At very moment, I open the garage door and discover it empty! It is a white light type experience and I feel the presence of GOD! I begin to pray God Grant Me the Serenity to Except the Things I Can Not Change, The Courage to Change the Things I Can and the Wisdom to Know the Difference. I close the door turn away and continue to pray as I walk to my friends shop. God Answers! There would be no Serenity in

94

Atlanta. He supplies the eventual Courage I need to do escape this insanity. And the Wisdom to hold back enough cash to get out of town! I pick up my check and make my way to the package store then pick up a half gallon of vodka some beer and cigarettes for my other half. Then I make my way to her friends house where she stays in East Point. We spend two of the three hundred dollar tax return on Crack and get ripped. At some point I black out awakening in the College Park Waffle House restaurant by what I feel where two angles sent by God just like the two that where sent to Sodom and Gomorrah in the form of 2 very large, very black College Park Police Officers. An aura seamed to shine around them. For some reason I was wearing my Atlanta Union Mission I.D. they recognized it, made sure I was all right then called me a cab that returned me to the Mission. Where I got what I could in my back pack and straight away make my way the Greyhound Bus Station. I decide to take Markuss advice and head to Jacksonville knowing something it about due to my experience in Southeast Georgia. I join another AA 12 step Christian based program at the City Rescue Mission. Twenty days into my stay after my ride back to the Mission from the dentist is a no show. I leave disgruntled, so with the last $20.00 dollars to my name I decide its a good time for that last drunk. After sobering up I make my way back gather my stuff and sleep on the black top across the street. The next day I check into to The Trinity Rescue Mission, Im there for three days as an overnighter. I meet Brother Tony Hawk who advises me to join their 65 day faith based Life Line Program. I do, the next day Brother Sam Clay encourages me to invest 1 year with God! During orientation, I realize the date 06-06 of 2006, 666. 50 is A TRILOGY TESTIMONIAL POEM of my EXPERIENCE Rebirthday at the Mission, lost was my soul, a time of transition, a time to let GOD take control. Lifes trials and tribulations have taken a very heavy toll. So now, Im on a mission, with JESUS in my soul. 50 in the mission, half a century done, It took that long to realize what a jagged course Id run. So with a broken and contrite spirit, Ill see whats yet to come. So I pray to GOD that hell let me. With the hopes of quarter left, Ill spend it working for JESUS until he lets me rest. Oh LORD Im on a mission and Ive got one last request. Let me ware, not rust out, I know that Ill be blessed! AMEN Rebirthday at the Mission, 65 days well spent. The chow wasnt too bad and didnt pay rent. The staff at the Mission their all Heaven sent. Life Lines got some BIBLE and Case Management too, those guys are always in the mood for giving and theyll always give it to you, its not likely what you wanted, but its most likely what you need. Its simple at the Mission, if you only follow their creed, just lookout for your brother and take care of one another. Theres never a need for Greed at the mission. GOD himself sees to that! So if Life has been to Tuff and 65 days just wasnt enough, take the next step in the right direction. It wont do you any harm, to come out to the Trinity Freedom Farm and get you some more of what JESUS CHRIST has to offer! Eight months on the farm, it did do some harm. But dont be alarmed, the harm that was done. Was done to SATAN himself, we learned a lot of Bible, built foundations on Biblical truth, mixed principles with personalities. Like in Mark chapter 2 verse 4, we would raise the roof with spirituality and conviction. So with a little remorse in the right way of course, a future plea of

95

ignorance is no longer a valid defense. Thru Repentance and Grace SATANS not been Erased. But Im not being chased into returning to that type of life style and behavior. With hope that I pray on my knees every day that option no longer, exist. So with months of studies and labor and JESUS as my SAVIOR, Im prepared with a zest to continue my quest, with a new lease on life the BIBLE! Bridges have been burnt family members lost. But thats nothing compared to the cost JESUS paid on the CROSS for ALL of my SINS and ETERNAL LIFE! AMEN During my stay at the Farm, I work at the Trinity Baptist Church in the food service. I get to know all the church staff personally. I get baptized; during the service they shuffle us up stairs to prepare. An old Deacon wrote our nametags, he asked my name? I reply Ridley, he wrote Richard, I said no. Its Ridley! R-I-D-L-E-Y he shouted OK! He stuck my nametag on then shoved me toward the Baptistery. Brother Kilpatrick and I are on a first name basic. Once in the water together he turns to take hold of me. Then says, I Baptize You Dear Brother, Richard? As I come out of the water, he has a puzzled look and says, Richard? The next day at work, we all have a good laugh and brother Kilpatrick assures me that God knows my name not to worry. Personal accomplishments: During our studies of recovering surrendered ground, Troy Boy and I reopen and repair the Hog pen. Soon after, we ask Brother Gene if we could have some pigs. He agrees, but answers the pen will have to be reopened. We answer it is! In turn, we get three little pigs. They dont stay little long. I also write a Do Wop version of psalm 100 and my Testimonial Poem 50 that we performed twice once at Point South Baptist Church were we really hit it and the other at the 2006 Trinity Baptist Church Farm Program Graduation that could have been a lot better. I complete my stay at the farm in exactly 10 months to the day on Good Friday 04-06-07. Then on to transitional housing; my roommate John is the head cook at Trinity. We worked together and got along fine until we have to split the master bedroom. He and his last roommate Roger Wood also from the farm did not get along at all. Apparently John didnt want a roommate and would do all kind of things to make you feel uncomfortable. His attitude spilled over to work until I just could not take it anymore. I went to Pastor Messer in tears and Im allowed to move to Trinitys other transitional house. After investing 1 year to the day with God on 06-06-07! I would be interviewed and Hired the next day 06-07-07 returning to the Pawn Industry! Amen Coincidences, Biblical Coincidences, could Cameron be as Moses or Samuel, his mother as Hanna or Gomer, Mike as Pharaoh or Herod my sister as Herodias could I be as Joseph! What if he starts his own earthly ministry sometime around 2030? How cool would that be! What if any of this stuff gets published? Thanks to Trinity Brothers Hawk, Clay, Gaydosh, Pruitt, Byers, Messer, Willenger, the Kilpatricks and OBrien. As well as a cast of thousands, special thanks to Dr. McCarthy who went to bat for me. For my 51st birthday, I have Phoenix Benjamin a Jacksonville, Florida Musician and Tattoo artist. He does my first Tattoo its a poetic picture of a broken heart with a peace sign deep inside of it, on the old rugged cross. The picture reads that the Blood of Jesus Christ has brought Peace to my broken Heart. I return to the Pawn Industry with Big Cash Pawn in Orange Park, Florida. As a $9.00 an hour 1% commission clerk I was also promised health insurance after 90 days. Then on the 91st day I inquire of my manager Luann Williamson and she assures me that the owner Bill Williamson

96

would make the necessary amendments. At 180 days; I inquire again and Luann explains that Bill was negotiating with several insurance companies and a new policy would be issued soon. Then after 250 days my Manager and the Assistant Manager and I have a meeting where Im again reassured that Bill the owner is working on the package and I should have health Insurance soon. I have an upcoming doctors appointment and my insurance had not come through. Im pissed off that Id been lied to, so I steal a chain then sometime in January of 2008, I sell the chain to Cash America to pay for my doctor visit. While doing a Pawn a customer mentions that, her husband had passed away that she had his 1979 Ford F-150 truck for sale. I show some interest but tell her I have no cash the next day she shows up with the truck gives me the keys and says she will take $100.00 dollars a week for ten weeks that she will keep it insured and tagged until I pay it off. So I had me some wheels. Eleven months pass and its Friday afternoon. The assistant manager asks me why I need Monday the 30th off. I explain that I had an appointment with Leonard S. Magid a Board Certified Labor and Employment Attorney to discuss discrimination allegation. That afternoon I was a called into the owners office to meet with Detective Jerry Bay. I was accused of stealing a chain back in December and Pawning the chain in January to Cash America I deny the charges. Management and the Detective offer me a deal that if I pay $150.00 dollars in restitution, they would not prosecute me. I knew that there was no way to prove the allegations. So for economic reasons only I agree to be Black Mailed into paying the restitution and Im fired. I then contact the Clay County Sheriff and the States Attorney office and raise Hell. So on June 13, 2008 I return to Big Cash Pawn to settle this issue. Where Bill and I agree to let Justice take its course, Bill Williamson should have been arrested for Black Mail and Detective Bay who brokered the deal should be reprimanded. And Luann Williamson should be ashamed of herself for lying to a $9.00 an hour employee for almost a year. Im contacted by the sheriffs department where I make a statement, they file no chargers. I apply for unemployment and it is granted then soon denied and I appeal. We have a conference call with Bill and an arbitrator. I tell the arbitrator that the company has never done a physical inventory and that they have filed a fraudulent Federal Tax Return that theres no way they could identify the chain that I supposedly stole. With that being said Bills ends arbitration. I win my case and my unemployment compensation is reinstated. I send resumes thru-out the country. In the meantime, I decide to write this book where I try to put my memories in chronological order. One night I had been struggling with subject matter for the book. While I slept, my friend Alton came to me in a dream. He said if you are writing a book you have to include these stories and he told them to me. Afterwards I thanked him and he said that we need to get together and do some fishing. I say Alton we cant go fishing your dead. He says were in Heaven we can do whatever we want. I leap out of bed, thinking I was dead. I grab my note pad and start writing while the vision was still fresh in my mind. The next day it is my 52nd birthday and I get my second Tattoo it is the Pyramid that is on the back of a dollar bill. With my last name AbNa in Hebrew beneath the Pyramid, which in Hebrew means father/raw. Then above the all seeing eye of God in an aura it, says In God We Trust.

97

I get a response from Dans Pawn in Lexington, Kentucky where Im offered a trial position, I load up and off I go. Im trained for an assistant manager position at their downtown location. I do well until I get to my ultimate location its an older building with the Pawn storage down stairs. Well I dont do stairs very well much less carrying merchandise. Its my day off and I havent talked to my x-wife Joann in quite some time. Something tells me to call her. Da-Ja-Vue O.T. is getting married that same day. Again in September; Im not physically able to do my job and Im let go. I again call Joann and she invites me to come to Buffalo to visit with my step son O.T. that was coming home on leave from Afghanistan and meet my step daughter-in-law and their 2 year old son. In Buffalo I test the job market mailing resumes and door to door with no response. I also open a checking, debit account in order to receive my unemployment. We have a great month attending a couple of family functions I felt very comfortable. Joanns mother Ruth was a caregiver for the state of New York so when she passed away Joann not only inherited her familys home and the caregiver business she also got her Brother Bradley who has lived in the basement on and off all of his life. One Night Joann and I are invited to the Olive Garden for dinner with a client an Alzheimers patient and her daughter and husband. I have three glasses of wine with a nice dinner. The next morning Joann has a long disturbing phone call from the daughter. To my shock, Im informed that they think Im an active Alcoholic and that Ive abused their elderly mother. Shes given an ultimatum that if I stayed they were going to remove their mother a $2,500.00 dollar a month client, well that was a no brainier! So Brad and I ask their aunt Joann in Mobile, Alabama if we could winter with her, she agrees and off we go. Anyway, its getting cold and my old truck and I dont do well in the snow. So off we go I spend the next two months job searching with no luck. We have a great Thanksgiving and Christmas. I decide to head back to Jacksonville, Florida to The Trinity Rescue Mission where I confide in Brother Mickey and am reaccepted back into the lifeline program. During my 65-day commitment at the Mission, I befriend Keith the head cook who grew up in Daytona and Donnie Bell a disbarred lawyer from Denver. We three had come into the program together. Keith and I discuss in length our options after graduation. We both need Jobs to stay in Jacksonville or we could go to the Farm and experience Brother Dave Byers. I flood the South East with resumes and I do a door to door job search with no luck. I put job search on hold where Keith and I make arrangements to go to the Farm we both graduate on March the 8th of 2009. Keith has seven days to quit smoking, the Farm is tobacco free. Im scheduled to leave on the upcoming Friday. The Wednesday before I have a 2:00 oclock doctors appointment; so that morning I go to the U haul and pack the truck. Well I decide that its a good idea to drink a couple of beers. In the meantime, with truck just about packed I have what I think is a diabetic episode and pass out in the truck seat. I learn much later that I was having allergic reactions to Flowmax. The Manager thinks Im drunk and calls the Sheriff they revive me and check my sugar. It is low but not that low my blood pressure is very low they advise me not to drink anymore and get something to eat. I head back to the Mission still in a funk with intentions of seeing Doctor McCarthy. I walk in and the director Sam Clay tells me that Brother Dave had called and wants me to come to the Farm A.S.A.P. Not in my right mind I get in truck and the world is spinning, I reach down grab what is left of a hot beer and turn it up. Not knowing or caring that Id been seen by a fellow life liner David Brown who calls Sam and informs him that I

98

was drinking on Mission grounds. I head south toward the farm and stop at a seafood restaurant and bar that is right on the water and they were having live music. So I talk myself into my last supper they closed at 12:00 oclock mid night. I sleep in the front of the truck at the entrance of the farm. Then at dawn Im confronted by Brother Dave he asks what are you doing here? I reply Im coming to the Farm. So he tells me the David Brown story and of course I denied it. He then tells me to go to Chapel and attend class that he will call the Mission and discuss my dilemma. Afterwards we meet and Im accepted in, where I unload the truck, set up my room take a shower and eat lunch thinking that all was well. Then Brother Dave tells me that I need to pack up and head back to the Mission to speak with 2nd in charge Brother Victor. When I arrive there he simply tells me that Trinity has nothing for me! I ask what then? He says line up with the overnighters that I have five nights free like everyone else and I do. Turns out Keith would not be allowed to attend the Farm for failure of his nicotine test. So Keith and I decide on plan B to head to Daytona Beach. I make reservations at a halfway house and I have enough cash on my ATM card to get there and pay a couple weeks rent. The next morning I have to be at Sulzbacher clinic at 5:00 oclock am in order to get on the walk in list to see Doctor Robinson at 1:00 oclock pm to get a months worth of my medications. That afternoon we link up with Don who has also graduated and head to Sulzbachers for lunch. I leave Keith and Don to guard the truck while I attend my appointment. I return to the truck after a couple of hours to my surprise they have abandon the truck. My pistol and cell phone are missing. I know Don is at U haul so I head there Keith is not with him where we go looking for him with no luck. The next morning I report my items stolen. I ask Don of his plans. Hes retuning to Denver to settle his fathers Estate an inheritance of 20 acres in Socorro, New Mexico and a slide in truck camper. Don is 57 years old he had not seen his fathers land in 50 years when it was still wilderness. I offer to take him hes not sure that Im serious and he already has a bus ticket to Denver. We agree to meet in Baton Rouge Louisiana at 3:00 oclock am in the Bus Terminal, he boards the bus and I head west. At 50 miles out the left front tire blows, I have four more spares on rims, after changing the wheel I get back on the road. When the bus arrives in Baton Rouge to his surprise Im there waiting then we head for Denver. Well north of Dallas, Texas in a driving wind, sand storm the second tire blows out. Once we get across the mountains out of New Mexico into Colorado we stop and pick up a celebratory six-pack of beer. So back on the road were on the last leg of our journey high five-en and carrying on! About that time Don says there goes the front tire, Im thinking its another blow out and ride it down. It was no blow out, all the studs in the right front hub had snapped off. With no studs or lug nuts and the disk brake damaged Im thinking were sunk. While discussing our options the State Patrol pulled in behind us, Im not having visions of sugarplums dancing in my head. The Patrolman calls for a wrecker from Walsenburg, Colorado the driver and I discuss my financial situation Im not exactly sure what my balance is Im thinking it zeroed out at our last fill-up. He says nonetheless we have to tow it in whether any one pays for it or not. The Tow fee is $100.00 dollars he runs the card and it goes through, so I ask him how much to fix the damage. He says a $180.00 dollars, then he runs the card and it goes through. We go to a local Hotel and ask the clerk how much for a night she says $55.00 dollars she runs the card again it goes through. I go to an ATM and run it for $200.00 dollars cash it goes through. Im thinking the card is magic Don thinks its divine intervention. The next morning I put two new front tires on the card $150.00 dollars it goes through. Back to the hotel and do one more night another $55.00 dollars and it goes through.

99

The card gave up around a Grand before it was all over. We get to Denver just in time for the last blizzard of the season were snowed in stuck at the TA truck stop for 2 days. Luckily theres a Liquor store right down the street. While were snowed in we drink quite a bit of vodka and we make tentative plans to load up the camper and head to New Mexico to homestead. Our plan includes that we both get jobs save enough money to get Don reinstated to practice law and start a new life. After the thaw we check out the camper, its a 12 footer that weighs 4,000 pounds the truck wont carry it. The next day is Dons birthday we visit a couple of his old haunts its like old home week and I fit right in with a bunch of drunks. We run out of cash and I call Joann who out of the goodness of her heart sends us $200.00 dollars. We spend the next couple of days touring downtown Denver discussing our options its too cold to do the homeless gig. The ARC program at the Salvation Army had a waiting list we check out the homeless shelters hoping to get a bed, there all full. Therefore we decide to head to Socorro, I want to see his land and complete our journey. New Mexico is beautiful and our hopes are high. After going to the land office and getting directions we head straight there, however across the street from the wilderness it had been developed and looked like downtown Main street USA with a Super Wal-Mart right across the street. Dons sister had the land cleared and it had a large For Sale Sign Zoned Commercial. I try to convince Don that we need to regroup maybe go to a truck stop that I did not have a good feeling being exposed. Two white guys in an old Ford truck with Florida tags and an Alabama drivers license. By this time, the radiator had sprung a leak and with no money left. My thought was that the first Socorro Sheriff that rode by would lock us up. Don gets out grabs his gear and says he staying. I go to the truck stop to think, being preoccupied I back into a car sitting at the gas pump and leave the scene heading north hauling ass. I exit and pass a used car lot that has a we buy used car sign. The manager says that hes not interested but calls his wrecker driver that shows some interest. If he does not buy it my plan was to get what I could in my back pack then get on my bicycle and abandon the vehicle with whats left of my stuff. We arrange to meet him across the street in a church parking where I ask the church attendant if I could donate what he didnt want. I also tell him that I have a couple of extra Bibles and a Stongs Concordance. They give me a few dollars it was a very Spiritual moment. The wrecker driver asks me my plan I tell him Im going to ride my bike to catch a Grey Hound bus back to Jacksonville, Florida. He offers to take me to Alberquce which is 20 miles away if I throw in the Bike. I agree and we settle the deal for $400.00 dollars. While Im at the bus station, I decide to head back to East Point, Georgia to see Don at my old Pawnshop hoping he might give me a job. Its ironic that while I am walking up to the shop hes backing up a U haul truck he has retired and closed the business. I also stop by to see Sandy she has remarried. I return to Jacksonville, Florida where the trip began at the Sulzbachers homeless shelter where I am accepted for another 90-day rehab. After a month of employment readiness and life skills classes my shrink, Dr. Christianson, M.D. Doctor Robinson and I make a verbal contract. That if I quit drinking and smoking for a year and loose 75lbs. That they will do everything possible to have my ankle fixed. They both recommend me for the government sponsored S.T.A.R. residential treatment program through Gateway. Its for duel diagnosed mental health, substance abuse patients with a history of chronic homelessness. Theres no bed available at Gateway so I end up staying at Sulzbachers and beginning the program as an outpatient. I have

100

kept up with my medical issues then develop another urinary problem Dr. Robinson refills my prescription that Dr. McCarthy had written for Flow Max. Its the Memorial Day holiday weekend and the Jazz fest has taken over downtown. After breakfast, I take my medication and head to the riverfront and wait for the festivities to begin. While holding on to the rail watching the river flow under the main street bridge I faint and my friend Tim helps me stand up and I go down again banging my head hard on the pavement and hyper extending my left knee and twisting my right ankle, I dont get up this time. The bicycle Cops check my sugar its fine however; my blood pressure has dropped to 75 over 50 for no apparent reason. Im taken to Shands Hospital by Ambulance then stabilized and admitted. They test from head to toe and determine that Ive reacted to the Flow Max. So after four days and a $20,000.00 dollar hospital bill, they change my prescription then Im released and I return to Sulzbachers. The next morning I eat breakfast and take my medication. We head to the river to same spot with the same results. Then back again another $600.00 dollar Ambulance ride and another two day hospital stay and another $5,000.00 dollars hospital bill, they discontinue that type of medication all together. We decide that being conscience is better than being comfortable while urinating. I had been in outpatient treatment at Gateway for a month and at Sulzbachers for 60 days. Therefore Dr. Christianson recommends that I stay the full 90 days and establish myself as an indigent resident of the homeless shelter and qualify for free health care through Shands hospital of Duval county. I do as they wish then on the 21st day of August 2009; I enter Gateway for 10 days of required Detox then on to residential treatment. God works in my life once more, Gateway has had a weeklong first step camp for quite some time of High Intensity Recovery. I have the pleasure of being be in their inaugural second through fifth step camp. We learn how to properly work the 1st five steps of a 12 step program and the Biblical principles behind the first five steps of Alcoholics Anonymous.
1. We admitted we were powerless over alcohol ... that our lives had become unmanageable. 2. Came to believe that a Power greater than ourselves could restore us to sanity. 3. Made a decision to turn our will and our lives over to the care of GOD as we understood Him. 4. Made a searching and fearless moral inventory of ourselves. 5. Admitted to GOD, to ourselves and to another human being the exact nature of our wrongs. "I know that nothing good lives in me, that is, in my sinful nature. For I have the desire to do what is good, but I cannot carry it out." (Romans 7:18) "... my grace is sufficient for you, for my POWER is made perfect in weakness." (2 Corinthians 12:9) ..for it God Who works in you to will and act according to His good purpose.. (Phil. 2:13) "... If anyone would come after me, he must deny himself and take up his cross daily and follow me." (Luke 9:23**) "Let us examine our ways and test them, and let us return to the Lord." (Lamentations 3:40) "Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed." (James 5:16)

Whether I work the 12 steps to the satisfaction of another human being is irrelevant as long as I implement the Biblical principles of the 12 steps I will live a victorious life.

101

During job search I find what looks like a brand new Cannondale Bicycle thats worth an easy $600.00 dollars in a Pawn Shop. They take my $200.00 dollar offer and I got me some wheels. After I graduate from Gateway my next stop is The Help Center on Friday 13th of November 2009 where I stay for the next two months. Then on January the 1st of 2010 at the Saturday night NA meeting at the Help Center I run into young Markus the fellow that encouraged me move to Jacksonville, Florida from the Atlanta Union Mission, small world. I finish my stay January the 14th 2010 the day before Im admitted to Shands Hospital in Jacksonville, Florida for a Right Ankle fusion. After surgery once in my room and settled in I meet Ms. Paige Slade my Social Worker from Hell! From our first meeting until being discharged she assures me that arrangements would be made for some type of aftercare so I dont have to convalesce on the street. I take the opportunity to file for my Social Security Disability. While under the influence of Demerol, the physical therapist brings me crutches and says it is time to rehab. Now I am thinking that I have fulfilled my verbal contract with my two doctors and I need to exercise. Therefore, I make my way across the street then pick up a four pack of Colt 45. After not being the best patient and being caught with alcohol in my system. On the 20th day of my stay Im discharged to the streets of Jacksonville, with six bus tickets and 100 Percodan. Its February, cold and raining, my stocking foot is in a half boot and Im on crutches. I have enough money left to get a room; its the Daytona 500 weekend. Before checking in I stop for Tacos and Beer after check in I start drinking and taking pills. By Monday morning Im out of pills and booze. I make my way back to the Help Center, grab my back pack then figure out how to hang my crutches on my bicycle, and off I go to find a medical bed. First stop the Sulzbachers center; Im informed that I have 30 days left of a one year dishonorable suspension for alcohol related problems. From there I head to the Trinity Rescue Mission and stay as an overnighter. The next morning Mickey Gaydosh comes through with a medical bed until my suspension at Sulzbachers is lifted. After 30 days in a medical bed my Sulzbachers counselor advises me to make an application at the Liberty Center. It is housing for adult males sponsored by HUD, during the application process the director Sue Ann Washington requires another 60 days of intensive outpatient recovery while I am staying at Sulzbachers waiting for my number to come up. Im then placed on a list of applicants number 120. I complete the program and get down to number 12 on the list. I get into an altercation and am discharged from Sulzbachers. Ms. Washington decides that I am not Liberty Center material and removes me from the list. Back to the streets once more, while at the local Winn Dixie a young fellow maybe 10 years old ask me to hand him a bottle from the top shelf. I hand him a bottle of cooking wine and ask him what is he going to do with it, he responds drink it. I say no way your only 10 you cant buy cooking wine. He says not only can I buy it Im also going to pay for it with my mothers food stamp card. He says just watch, after picking up a pack of sweetened Kool Aid he checks out with no problem. I follow him out and I ask whats next, he says I mix in the Kool Aid because of the salty taste then get drunk. Cooking wine is 12% alcohol. I have $200.00 dollars on my food stamp card and the Government is going to pay for my next run. I leave the store with several bottles of wine also several packages of Kool Aid and off I go, it taste like salty Mad Dog and works like Mad Dog too. July the 13th 2010 I celebrate my birthday with a few bottles of cooking wine the next day I establish a new sobriety date. Then I return to Trinity and make a request to return to the Life

102

Line program. I have too many follow up medical appointments, Brother Mickey suggest that when I cut them in half I could reapply. With nowhere to go and a lot of time in between doctors appointments, I again do the Jacksonville homeless gig. I prove to myself that Im tuff enough to survive the streets. My Social Security is denied and I retain a disability lawyer named Eric Berger. October of 2010. After several months on the streets, I return to Trinity and complete my 3rd tour of the Life Line program. December the 9th 2010 I return to the Freedom farm to experience Brother Dave Byers. At orientation Brother Dave asks me why have I come back to the Farm. I answer that my Spiritual Tank was on empty and that my goal was to fall in love with Jesus. I feel guilty that I dont love my Savior more than the way that I had fallen in love with the flesh. I ask him does he think that its possible, he answers yes. January 2011 I come down with Bronchitis that triggers a rise in my blood sugar. Then I suffer from 2 infected boils on the back of my neck, my blood sugar goes through the roof and Im admitted to Baptist South Hospital. I have surgery on my neck; the infection is gone and my sugar is stabilized. Soon after my return Im made one of the farm drivers and things go well. During a follow up Doctors visit I covertly check my bank balance and discover a $700.00 dollar deposit from the treasury department. This tells me that Ive been approved for my Social Security Disability. I call my attorney and he verifies my claim, $10,000.00 dollars would follow. I tithe 10% to the Church and catch up on my support. Soon after Brother Dave announces the Farm is having a Pig roast, Saturday April the 2nd. During the week the menu changed to a Farm cook out, the Mission was to supply the food. That Saturday morning Brother Dave announces that there is no food for the cookout. That if any Farm members wanted to chip in there food stamps we could still have a cook out. Our friend Nelson raised his hand and volunteered to contribute no one else raised their hand. So I volunteered to chip in as well. Brother Dave tells me to take Nelson and our cook Ray to Publix at 10:00 am. In the meantime Pete informs me that he; Cowboy and John have Daves permission to join us. I ask cowboy, which by the way is Daves right hand man, he says not so. At departure I make a statement that any one not having permission, will suffer the consequences. John, explodes calls me a punk and a bitch then threatens to Jack me up and stomps off. Rule number one, zero tolerance for violence or threats of violence any noncompliance will result in dismissal. Pete insists he has permission and joins us. At Publix Nelson and Pete go shopping for themselves. I ask Ray had he planned anything for the cook out, he says no. So we go shopping, 60 Bubba burgers, buns, potatoes, onions, cheese enough food to feed 30 men. My food stamp card has $155.00 dollars and we spend that plus $30.00 cash of my tithing money, thanks God. Nelson buys another $30.00 dollars towards the cookout; Pete buys the ice, what a fiasco. That night I write Brother Dave a letter explaining the events of the day and expressed my dissatisfaction with current events and lack of leadership. Also in the letter I said a few unbecoming remarks about John, I called him a closet Muslim, trapped in the ghetto of his mind. I refuse to have another Trinity thug bust my spiritual bubble! The next morning Dave tells Eddie our number one driver that I would no longer be driving. Brother Dave does not have the common courtesy to tell me or my accountability partner any of his resulting judgment. Seams John is his boy and its planting time.

103

I continue to experience problems with my right foot, Hammer Toes. Then on May the 6th I have a three toe fusion. I know a lot about pain, ever since May the 31st of 1995 my ankle has given me Hell! After the ankle and toe fusions, Im not pain free; however Im in less pain than Ive been in for the last 25 years. My friend Russ a Catholic blows a fuse an tells upper leadership he no longer wants to hear any more of their Protestant lies thus inspiring me to write; Catholic Traditions Its sung to the tune Family Traditions written by Hank Williams Jr. it goes like this; In/da/pen/dent Baptist-Have always been a real close family-Lately some of them Baptist have disowned a few others than me-Its not just because Ive gone and changed my direction- Its just because my friends gotta few Catholic Traditions-They ask my friend-friend-Why do you pray to the Virgin Mary? You might as well be pray/in to Moe, Curley and Larry! Dont you know those Ancient ways aint gonna get yourself ta Heaven-Theres no room on the throne so dont be carry/in on them old Catholic Traditions-I am very proud of my Pastors game-Although his kinda doctrine and mine aint ex/zack/ley the same-Some men will think it over-Try and put yourself in my friends position-If he sings songs that last all night long-Its uh Catholic Tradition! They ask my friend- friend-Why do you splash-round in Holy water-Why must you marry only a rich mans daughter? Some men think it over-Try and put your/self in my friends position-If he sings songs that last all night long-Its uh Catholic Tradition-Well I have loved some ladies-and I have loved Jim Beam-They both tried to kill me back in 1973-When that doctor asked me-son howd get in this condition-I said hey sawbones I wasnt carry/in on-them old Catholic Traditions-You can pray to them bones but dont be carry/in on them old Catholic Tradition. After the turmoil, I am assigned to the laundry and fellow Life-Liner Doug Truman joins me. Doug is retired and drawing his Social Security. The 2 washers we are using are on their last leg and 1 finally goes out. I approach Brother Dave and offer to contribute $200.00 dollars toward a new washer. At Kenmore he finds deal on a scratched pair of brand new washers for $600.00 dollars. I ask Doug if he would go in and agrees to contribute $200.00 dollars. Brother Dave pitches in the other 3rd and we get 2 brand new machines. My friend Chris Boyd also returns to the Farm, on the bus ride to Church were discussing or plans after graduation. I say that Im going to buy a small pick-up truck with a camper shell and Im going camping. While were passing Trinitys transitional house across from the Church Chris says look in the back yard. That he has a Toyota 4 wheel drive pick-up truck for sale, that hell take $1,500.00 dollars. I say sold, he says do you have $1,500.00 dollars I say I got $8,000.00 dollars in the bank that Im going to buy a truck and head to the Keys. Our deal never materializes. My anxiety had been on the rise, so my Doctor put me on a psychiatric medication which is not approved by Trinity, they dont believe in mental illness. I do not disclose a change in my medication, because it would result in my termination. After 9 months on the Farm I feel that its time to go, again in September on Camerons birthday, I leave and return to the Mission.

104

I ask Brother Mickey if I could do case management and stay at the Mission while I look for a vehicle and he agrees. The next morning I ride my bicycle to the Jacksonville library then lock it to a power pole and someone cuts my lock and its stolen. The next morning I go to the bank and with draw $5,000.00 dollars. My plan is to find a used small truck thats no more than 10 years old with fewer than 100,000 miles and Im willing to pay no more than $5,000.00 dollars. I take the bus, my 1st stop I find a 2003 Ford Ranger pickup truck with 98,000 miles, I offer them $4,500.00 dollars out the door and they take it. After its tagged and insured the next morning I find on Craigs list a fiberglass camper shell. I have hit my targeted amount, next I hit Dicks sporting goods and buy camping gear then off I go camping. My vision was to camp at every State Park from Jacksonville down the coast all the way to the Keys. I have my truck and my camping gear and I have enough cash I think to pull it off. First stop Hanna Park, I stay a week, its beautiful, I cook out, walk the beach and I enjoy the solitude. However my old crippled ass is starting to hurt, bad ankle, both knees gone my mind says I can, my body says not. My other vision was to not end up in some drug infested section 8 HUD apartment. My thought was that I would rather die on the road, than to rot away. As I make my way back to Jacksonville the truck starts to act up and the check engine light had come on. It ends up that I one of the heads has to be replaced. Apparently it had a hairline crack in the head; it had a light skip that I thought would be cured with a tune-up. Im not mad at anybody I bought it that way. My plans changed drastically, I make my way to Alco House and talk to Chris. I ask him if he knows of a half-way house that might take me in. He suggests that since Im Gateway Alumni that I check at the Alumni house that they might have something in the Independence Village thats sponsored by Gateway. I follow his suggestion and Im accepted. Its a HUD complex however its set up for people in recovery. There is no security deposit and the utilities are included in the rent that is based on your income, I pay $202.00 dollars a month. The apartment has 4 bedrooms each room has its own bathroom, a small refrigerator and a microwave. We have a common kitchen, dining area and a common living room. Turns out that I know 2 of my roommates, Frasier is an older black gentleman from my stay at Gateway. Alexander Gibbs is a black gentleman thats my age he and I were in the Life-Line program at Trinity. My other roommate Don a white gentleman is 5 years my younger. Mr. Gibbs was on his way home to watch Monday night football. As he exited the bus in front of our apartment, the Driver did not straighten the wheels and accelerated jumping the curb running over Alex, killing him. This is a very sad time Alex was a good man that wouldnt hurt a fly. I know for a fact, he is in Heaven. Our new roommate Ted B. moves in we have a lot in common other than recovery, fish. Even thou Ive been in Jacksonville 6 year I know very little about the area. I abandoned all my fishing gear in New Mexico and have to start from scratch. Starting over seems to be what I do best. Ted takes me to his fishing spot a dock on marsh creek that hes been fishing for years. When we arrive he says thats odd, the lot in front of the dock has been fenced and is locked. It also has a no trespassing sign. I dont question that he has permission after all hes fished here for

105

years. Once on the dock I experience a light anxiety attack that soon passes. We catch a few fish and all is well. We return once more without incident. As we all know 3 is a charm, on our 3rd visit to the dock were approached by the game warden, she asks to see our fishing license and do we have permission to be on the property. Ted tells her that he been fishing there for years and theres never been a problem. She writes us two warning tickets for trespassing then runs our I.Ds. Turns out Ted has a warrant and is arrested. Heres the thing I knew that I was doing wrong but did it anyway putting it off on Ted. He had passed a $750.00 bad check. I signed his $1,000.00 dollar bond and hes released, he makes a deal with the bondsman and pays them off in 3 months. Ted confides in me that he has 3 more bad checks that will end in a warrant if there not taken care of soon. One day he asked me if I wanted to buy some of his buddys food stamps. I ask him what part of an honest program are you running. I say no and explain my position; this becomes my new life statement.
People, Places and Things During my 55-year stay here on earth I have met many evil people. I have been to many evil places and I have been tempted and done many evil things. I need to recognize those people, places and things and reject them. More importantly, I need to recognize which evil behaviors we as a society have been conned into accepting as reasonable and to reject those behaviors-as unacceptable both in myself and in other people, places and things. If nothing changes, nothing changes.

Ted confides in me once more, that he has been selling his pain medication to pay off his bond. I lose complete respect for him but Im glad that he had paid off his bond that Im responsible for. According to our lease agreement were not allowed to have visitors Ted gets reprimanded twice. On the 8th day following a colonostrophy he fails a urine test, positive for Benzos his lease is terminated and hes told to move. The same day Ted has his doctor do a blood test that comes up negative, he shares the results with the Alumni House staff wanting to clear his name. Teds sponcer Griff C. had made a 2 month Friday night speaker commitment to conduct a 12 step A.A. review for my home group at the Alumni House on the Wally Green Recovery Campus. Griff had completed the 9th step review and is involved in a motorcycle accident a couple of days before he was to speak. Ted informs me of the accident and updates me of his health issues. Our group has an open discussion meeting in his absence. The next Friday I call Ted and he informs me that Griff will not be returning to finish up his commitment. I share with my counselor how disappointed I am with another so called spiritual leader. I have struggled all of my life with organized anything due to the hypocrisies of mankind. I assure him that another fallen messenger will not spoil the message it took me years to get, the message that is. That night our group has another open discussion meeting. When Ted moved in he had cable installed signing a 2 year contract my roommates and I had him leave the cable hooked up. My sponcer

,,,,,,

AQB1JAae

{"actor":"100001

AQD7x3aIjlG1qF1

106

advised me that in his opinion it was dishonest my roommates and I agreed and have Ted pick up our three cable boxes. This new way of life I have chosen is based on honesty. I can no longer dabble in sin. Ive often said that we as Christians tend to fashion our religion around our lifestyle. I know for a fact that recovery cannot be fashioned around my lifestyle, my lifestyle is what got me where I am today. I was saved in June of 2006 at the Trinity Rescue Mission and turned 50 in the Mission. I had no Idea that the proclamation I made on my birthday in 1986 would come true. Im now back in my A.A. roots that began over a decade ago, in and out of recovery, faith based and otherwise. I keep going back thinking that surely I must have missed something. I did, I failed to implement what Ive learned. Recovery has a 100% success rate for those who want it. Nationally recovery A.A. or faith based has about a 5% success rate. What that that tells me is that 95% dont want to recover. Do I have the capacity to be honest? I believe that thru my God Jesus Christ all things are possible. May the 30th of 2012 Sandy Tache the mother of our child Cameron died, from what I hear she went on to the bitter end. My counselor at the village J.B. encourages me to get involved with my recovery and I am elected General Service Representative G.S.R. of my home group. The Groups format is out dated therefore; J.B. offers a copy of his home group format and their groups Charter. I basically change their name to ours. At our next Group Conscience Meeting, I inform the group that I intend to submit an updated format. This starts a heated exchange between the Group Conscience Chair Person Miss C. and myself. I bite my tongue and storm out of the meeting before I say something that I will regret later. I then Email copies of the revised format and Charter to Miss C. that I intend to submit at the next Group Conscience Meeting. I see Miss C. at Sunday Big Book Study the week before the Group Conscience meeting she asks me to have her copies of my proposals by the upcoming Wednesday. I respond that I have them with me and give them to her. She asks me to meet with her after the Big Book Study to discuss the proposals and I agree. Miss C. and fellow group member Mr. T. and I sit down and start our discussion, I suggest that we do a line-by-line veto that the documents were not written in stone but in word perfect. Miss C. says we will not be doing a line-by-line veto and just who do you think you are. I responded excuse me what did you say, she repeats herself. I take this statement as meaning who do you think you are reaching out to the still suffering Alcoholic and I say Bitch Ill tell you who I think I am you need to go and fuck yourself! She responds dont you ever talk to me with that kind of language. I respond Bitch what part of go and fuck yourself dont you understand, she responds something like youre out of here, like your fired, like excommunicated from A.A. poor Miss C. shes challenged and I feel for her. All I can do is pray for her and I do. That night I talk to my Sponcer he suggests that I step down that he is afraid that if things escalate that it will affect my living arrangements. The next morning after I chair the meeting I meet with J. B. and explain what had transpired. I tell my Sponsor that I do not want to give up on the group and I want to give it one more shot. At the following Group Conscience meeting, we do a line-by-line veto and vote in a new format. Miss C. volunteers to handle the printing. We also vote in an accounting sign in ledger for the regular group chair people. We will be addressing the need for a Group Charter at the next group Conscience Meeting.

107

The weekend of my birthday July the 13th, I attend the North Florida area assembly at the World Golf Village and stay at the Renaissance Hotel. July the 14th of 2012 I pick up my 2-year chip that signifies 2 years of sobriety, it should be 6 years however Alcohol is a drug. I kicked street drugs and I have been celibate since May of 2006. August group conscience meeting our secretary is out sick the G.S.R. me and the treasurer are no shows. Miss C. decides to hold a special election and elects Mr. T. alternate. G.S.R. September group conscience meeting Miss C. announces the election results, I point out there needs to be a 2-3rds majority, she ask is there any old business before we revote. I ask about the format and the accounting ledger, she says that another member volunteered to do the printing and left with the rough drafts, that we were just going to stick with old format and there was no need for a ledger. I point out that if we check the minutes that she did volunteer at this point she gets very defensive and starts making excuses about her new job and no access to a computer. I say I do not want to hear your lame excuses if you did not want to do it you should have told someone. We explode into a shouting match where she says Im voting you out. I point out that there are no bylaws or charter. The secretary resigns and storms out Miss C. resigns and storms out leaving me and three members shaking our heads wondering how and why? Miss C. and AL. the AL-CoHoLic are not mature enough to sit in the same room together much less be in the same group conscience. God places mountains in my way so that I will go around them not thru them. If I wanted to be involved in a Hurricane, I would have gone to New Orleans last week. My sponsor and I decide that I resign as G.S.R. and move on to another home group, I have also been a temporary sponcer for some guys at the house. I told them all except Mr. Frazier to get real sponcers and start working some steps. The super storm Hurricane Sandy batters the east coast. I take this opportunity to have some words with my Sandy that had recently passed away. Hoping for a catastrophic event, she only had very high wind. We still had a long talk, I did the talking and it was a very cleansing experience. My sponsee Mr. Frazier is more or less pen pals with a mutual lady friend that lives in the village. Not sure why but he becomes real attached. She has to move out and he thinks she and I are in a relationship. He basically becomes a texting stalker, I feel that I can no longer be his sponsor and let him go. I have moved on to a new home Group were I feel very comfortable, my Faith and Serenity has stayed intact. My buddy Stick and I had hooked up on face book around a year ago. Turns out his otherhalf, Phyllis C. Briarwood alumni and I go way back. We had been trying, although not very hard to get together. Brian calls me during the Monday night Falcons football game against Detroit, which was held on Saturday night because Monday was Christmas Eve. He is very excited and tells me that Phyllis has closed the deal on her new house. I say congratulation that Im watching football and we end the call. I think to myself that was rude. I call him back and apologize asking him if they will be needing any help. They are doing some remodeling before the move and we jump right in.

108

Its the 2012 New Year weekend a time for reflection and a time to count my many Blessings. Thank you Jesus for being my personal Lord and Savior. I feel that I am an Anarchist with a strong belief in the Trinity. The Father, Son and Holy Ghost. The Fall This fall was different from all the falls before-My father he would catch me my mother too. So changed the season and all I have is you-Youve been there all along and heard my lonesome cry. Never thought Id need you-But after all, we die. The circle that Im left in-We just dont see eye to eye. Unlikely friends they caught me-then helped me with my grief. Even more unlikely those I loved turned out to be a thief-I left before I took those matters in my hand. Ive turned it all over to you Lord-For I did not understand. I wanted someone to tell me-I was right all along. That the way that Id been treated-would make for a sad country song. The more I read my Bible all the more it all makes since. That the plan you have for me I would have to pay some rent. I know they both are watching I can feel it in my heart. So changed is the season a season of a fresh start.

The Way Home Im a rocker, From Sulzbachers. My whole world fits in my locker. Below the plastic mattress of a steel frame bed. Ive been a sinner and a loser. Lord knows Ive been a boozer. No longer in my hay day. Seeking treatment down at Gateway. Do you hear those voices in my head? Often wondered if Id be better off dead. I go to AA then to NA and I pray on my knees every day. That I can change my evil ways. So with Gods help and the 12 steps. Its up to me to do the rest. While doing treatment in the Sun. Five stalls four showers. Then breakfast in about an hour. Life skills classes Job Junction for the masses. Line up for dinner if were lucky its a winner. 9 oclock bed check by lights out Im a wreck. Do you hear those voices in my head? Often wondering if Id be better off dead. While doing treatment in the Sun. I Twas the night before Christmas And all through the house Not a creature was stirring

109

However this story aunt about no mouse Sandy, a seemingly infertile woman of over two decades ovulated conceived then delivered 9 months to the month Day to the day Hour to the pm hour Born out of fornication and the love of two addicts I check into Rehab thinking I could get it done I would have one year to prove myself to retain custody of our son, but the chains of lifelong addictions were much stronger than I thought, the relationship I sought to rescue would come with a very heavy cost, then the corporate ladder was crooked as can be I came to the conclusion that following just wasnt meant for me I had lost focus of the mission that I was on I would lose the final chance of retaining custody of our son We meet a young Christian couple that could not conceive, then agree to an adoption there just were no more options, so they receive what we created on that Christmas Eve. A miracle, on the 24th of September a day I will always remember I celebrate that day knowing there is no I in GOD however there is a GOD in me. Thanks J.C. Individual Retirement Plan In 1986 this is how "I" had it planned, Id give it 20 years, working for the man, "I" would either retire a successful, businessman, or spend my latter years picking up aluminum cans, then after a decade of unethical and white collar success, God dropped my bike on me and put me to a test, "I" changed my direction, giving leadership a rest, "I" thought Id get a real job, doing some following might better suit my quest, but the angel that "I" followed, had fallen from the best, the test began to change with the birth of my son, "I" checked into rehab thinking "I "could get it done, but the chains of lifelong addiction were much stronger than "I" thought, the relationship "I" sought to rescue would come with a very heavy cost, then the corporate ladder was crooked as can be, "I" started thinking that following, just wasnt meant for me, so then "I" blew the mission "I" thought "I" won, "I" lost the final chance of retaining custody of my son but it turned out a young Christian couple that could not conceive they receive an A+ over 100 on the test, the test that God had for me, there is no "I" in God, but there is a God in me! Thanks J.C. 24K SERMON As Christians we are promised homes in heaven, Mansions, built on lots prepared by GOD on streets paved with Gold, Pure Gold, 999.9% FINE Gold, 24K Gold.

110

Ive been asked this question. What type of Christian would reside on such a street? A 24k pure Christian? If thats the case, I feel this neighborhood would be very sparsely populated. Or maybe empty, deserted. Well let us say for instance, Im a 750 Christian, an 18k Christian, thats 75% pure do you think I could reside on such a street? Were as I was a good Christian at least or better of my time here on earth, surely I would be accepted in Heaven with such a record. Or what if I were a 585 Christian a 14k Christian, that is 58.5% pure, would I be in the house with such purity? After all thats being good and doing good deeds over half of my time that Ive experienced here on Earth, that should be acceptable for admission to Heaven. Or even the 417 Christian, thats a 10k Christian, 41.7% pure, especially, considering the shape of the world in which we live in, could such a Christian reside in a Mansion, built on a lot prepared by GOD on streets paved with pure Gold? No. I Think Not! Only the people that have accepted JESUS CHRIST as their personal LORD and SAVIOR. Simple as That. You ask who are these people. These are people who have experienced a Spiritual Awakening. Christians who no longer pick and choose which immoral activity to participate in. People that have come to the realization that alcohol and nicotine are drugs no different than Heroin or Crack cocaine, which by the way is manufactured in HELL by SATIN himself! Its simple as this. Soft Porn is Pornography, Lottery is gambling. Oral sex is sex no matter what Bill said. The 10 commandments simply say dont and we do. As Christians, we tend to fashion our Religion around life style. Not our lifestyle around our Religion. Im not asking for legalism, Im simply asking for Basic Morality, knowing right from wrong, and good from evil. Adam and Eve not Adam and Steve. Men with women, women with men, dogs with dogs and cats with cats simply as that. So heres where Im going with this. When asking for basic morality Im simply asking one question. What would JESUS do? Now when I have a compulsion to participate in an immoral act. Or find myself contemplating some kind of illegal activity. Or being diabetic just wanting to eat something fatting. Or the # 1 of the worst of all, being broke and putting something on a credit card. At this point, youre probably thinking so what. What? So heres what Im purposing you and I do. And I believe this one simple act will have world changing implications, earth changing, cultural, political, environmental as well as social implications. Just before you and I act, react or over react. Heres what I want you and I to do. Ask this one simple question. What would JESUS do? Think about it, if I did it, you did it, and people all over the whole world started doing it. We just might start a movement. THE WHAT WOULD JESUS DO MOVEMENT and people all over the

111

world would be thinking. Instead of just doing it. Just Do it. No. We would just be doing it right! Gods Way. Think about it, no more violence, road rage, crime in general would cease. There would be no reason for any country to have an army or stockpile weapons of mass destruction, no more worries about global warming, because we as a world would just be doing the right thing, not poisoning, Mother Earth but loving her instead. I could go on with this goody goody 2 shoes stuff. But it aint happening because we dont ask ourselves this one simple question. What would JESUS CHRIST do? Simple as that! Part 2 1 day a buddy and I were watching Jeopardy and he posed this question? What one person or one group of people has had more impact on humanity than any other? Excluding Gods! And serial killers if you have killed 10 youre a serial killer if youve killed 10,000s youre a liberator if you have killed 100,000s youre a conqueror or like Big Daddy Eddy Amman or Saadom Hussein it was just a simple ethnic cleansing. Then there are those that have killed Millions. . S0 we started compiling a list. Attila the Hun, Alexander the Great, Napoleon, Hitler he killed 6 million, Stalin he killed 10 million, Rowe vs. Wade soon 50 million abortions, Mother Teresa, Joan of Arc of course I liked Joan being a Wonder Woman type of guy he let me keep Joan, Gandhi, The Pope, The Dalai Lama, Mao Zedong, Osama Ben Laden, George Bush, Bill Gates, Hershel Walker, Dominique Wilkins, Hank Aaron, Ty Cobb, Bill Elliott, Martin Luther King, Jimmy Carter, Ted Turner, yeah you guessed it Im from Georgia, Martin Luther, Billy Gram, Einstein and the Manhattan Project. Harry Truman whose final decision it was to drop the Atomic Bomb, Ben Franklin, Thomas Edison, Alexander Gram Bell, Churchill, Henry Ford, The Wright Brothers, and Mohammad, Moses this list could go on and on. And I said, hold it and stop right there. How about the 12 Apostils and the 120 Disciples and we stopped right there. Without the 12 Apostils there wouldnt be the 120 Disciples and the message of the New Testament would have never been spread throughout the world. Not only has it been taught over 2000 years it has reached and converted a countless innumerable amount of people, which now consider themselves Christians. Again I said hold it and stop right there. First of all, youre not going to stereo type me a nondenominational follower of JESUS CHRIST with all those Hypocrites are you? Right then I realized that I was fashioning my religion around lifestyle, I was the Hypocrite that had driven me away from organized religion for over 35 years, and I was sad. And my buddy said dont be sad just remember the 24K sermon its not the shine on that Gold after its been buffed and polished its the rawness of that nugget thats just been mined, that were just 2 old chunks of Coal but were gonna be Diamonds 1 day. Living in Mansions on Lots prepared by GOD on streets paved with GOLD, PURE GOLD, and 24K GOLD, 999.99% FINE GOLD. And I said you know your right about it. Saying, THATS PRETTY SIMPLE, he answered SIMPLE AS THAT! NON ANONYMOUS Non Anonymous is a Fellowship of Men and Women who share their Reluctance to be Stereotyped or Profiled. A Defiant person with a History of Anti- Social Behavior. A NonConforming, Non-Compliant person who in the past had little Moral Turpitude. That now believe they are Spiritualist, Nondenominational followers of GOD!

112

The only Requirement for Membership is a Desire to become Someone. There are no Fees or Dues for Non Members. However, you got to pay your Dues if youre Gonna Sing the Blues and you know it dont come Easy. Thanks Ringo! Non wishes to become Affiliated with Anyone who will have Us. We would Love to be Involved in any Controversy! Our Primary Purpose is to become Someone and Help Others Achieve, Oneness! 55 at the Farm Im 5 years old after my birth Been 55 years here on Earth Remember that day when you opened that door I finally found what I was looking for The Holy Spirit started to work on you You wont be done until hes thru On that day when the trumpet sounds You can thank him that youre Heaven bound I prayed this prayer over and over that day It gave me the Courage to get away I knew my destination that springtime day I had no idea how long Id stay still dont Im 5 years old after my birth Been 55 years here on Earth

Maybe One Day John 20 : 25 Luke 24 : 45 Luke 24 : 39 John 19 : 34 John 17 : 26 Matt. 22 : 37 1 Peter 4 : 3 1 Cor. 15:52 Matt. 5 : 12 Matt. 12: 36 Rom. 6 : 1-2 1 John 1 : 9 Heb. 12 : 2 Maybe 1 day, Ill see his nailed scared hands Maybe 1 day, Ill understand Maybe 1 day, Ill sound retreat, and lay it all down at his nailed scared feet Maybe 1 day, Ill see his spear pierced side Maybe 1 day , Ill finally decide Maybe 1 day, Ill fall in Love, with my God, the God from above Maybe 1 day, that Love will last, not like the Love, the Love from my past Maybe 1 day, when the trumpet sounds Ill be on my way Heaven bound Maybe 1 day, come Judgement day, Ill have right words and know what to say Maybe 1 day, when Im excepted in, despite, all my years of sin Maybe 1 day, forgiven and cleansed by King Jesus Christ, author and finisher of everything Dreaming Headin to the Church-On a springtime day My mind began to wander-To a land not so far away

113

I heard the ocean roaring-I smelled the waters spray At the alter callI had a lot to say I got down on my knees-And I began to pray Lord Im growing older-What to do in my latter days I hear the ocean roaring-I smell the waters spray Im asking for your blessing-Its not long til judgement day Is my plan of you oh Lord-Please tell me what you say Honesty
Rigorous honesty, Spiritual progress, at Salvation am I issued a get out Jail free card. If Im 100% in, how can I Justify my Gray lifestyle. How because Im a Hypocrite. If I fashion my life style around Religion Im considered a Fanatic. If I fashion my Religion around my lifestyle, Im either in A.A. or a Christian no matter what Denomination. My friend a converted Catholic believes the only person he has to be 100% honest with is his Sponsor, sounds like Confession. Spiritual progress is not Confession, its change. If nothing changes, nothing changes. Am I perfect no, am I making Spiritual progress yes. Ever since I was old enough to think Ive wanted to know the meaning of Life. I still dont know, what I have discovered is several Keys to life. Gratitude #1, I take nothing, Im given everything. Do I take a breath, no,7And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul. After #1 the rest just falls into place..Peace.Rid..or AL the AL-CoHolic. Im gonna have fun in life or I might as well end it.

The following pictures: #1 The Author, #2 Jacksonville, Florida, #3 My Truck, #4 The Poss. Family Home Depew, New York #5 Joann, #6 O.T Amanda and Cameron, #7 Me and O.T #8 Cameron and Me #9 Brad, Jo Ann and Cameron #10 Depew Family minus Brad #11 Aunt Jo Anns Home in Mobile, Alabama #12 Me and Aunt Jo Ann #13 Back in Jacksonville, Florida #14 Me #15 Donnie Bell

114

#16 Walsenburg, Colorado #17 Me, in the Blizzard Welcome to Denver, Colorado T/A Truck Stop #18 Don at T/A #19 The Camper #20 Don in Socorro, New Mexico #21 Trip Over #22 Back in Jax #23 My Cameron on his sixth birthday.

115

116

117

118

119

120

121

122

123

124

125

126

Winkin, Blinkin and Nod Winken, Blinken, and Nod one night Sailed off in a wooden shoe -- Sailed off on a river of crystal light, into a sea of dew "Where are you going, and what do you wish?" The old moon asked the three "We have come to fish for the herring fish that live in the beautiful sea; Nets of silver and gold have we!" Said Winken, Blinken, and Nod. The old moon laughed and sang a song, As they rocked in the wooden shoe, And the wind that sped them all night long Ruffled the waves of dew The little stars were the herring fish That lived in the beautiful sea -- "Now cast your nets wherever you wish -- Never afeard are we"; So cried the stars to the fisherman three: Winken, Blinken, And Nod. All night long their nets they threw To the stars in the twinkling foam -- Then down from the skies came the wooden shoe Bringing the fisherman home; Twas all so pretty a sail it seemed As if it could not be, And some folks thought 'twas a dream they'd dreamed Of sailing that beautiful sea -- But I shall name you the fishermen three: Winken, Blinken, And Nod. Winken and Blinken are two little eyes, And Nod is a little head, And the wooden shoes that sailed the skies Is the wee one's trundle-bed So shut your eyes while mother sings Of wonderful sights that be, And you shall see the beautiful things As you rock in the misty sea, Where the old shoe rocked the fisherman three: Winken, Blinken, And Nod. GREAT SPIRIT PRAYER Oh Great Spirit, whose voice I hear in the wind, whose breath gives life to all the world. Hear me; I need your strength and wisdom. Let me walk in beauty and make my eyes behold the red and purple sunset. Make my hands respect the things you have made and my ears sharp to hear your voice. Make me wise so that I may understand the things you taught my people. Help me remain calm and strong in the face of all that comes towards me. Let me learn lessons hidden in every leaf and rock. Help me seek pure thoughts and act with the intention of helping others. I seek strength, not to be greater than my brother, but to fight my greatest enemy-------Myself. Make me always ready to come to you with clean hands and straight eyes. So when life fades, as the fading sunset, my spirit may come to you without shame................ Interesting History March 2005: My Attorney Barry Hazen represents Brian Nicholes who Terrorized Atlanta after killing Judge Rowland Barnes and a Court reporter before escaping from Fulton County Superior Court. The Barnes were longtime friends of our family, my sympathy goes out to the Barnes family.

127